Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Ads for Sweeps on 2024-11-02

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,353,680	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2353675}'	Yes	2024-11-05 16:31	active	1724	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 A Messy Life and the Mafia Six months ago, I was a promising med student on the verge of all my dreams coming true, but now I’m just a waitress trying to start over in a new city. I know this restaurant I work at has ties to the infamous Onyx Mafia, but I didn’t have much choice—it's the best-paying job I could find. Besides, the scariest thing about working here isn’t the Mafia, it is the man at table eight flagging me down, obviously fuming. “What looks wrong here?” He snaps and I scan table eight's orders. Foie gras for the blonde in red, Peking duck for the pouty daughter—check. But the impatient bald man tapping his fingers? He got the risotto, not the ribeye currently in front of him. A cold sweat sweeps down my spine as I look between the squinting gaze of the man and the squiggles that are my handwriting. I still write like a surgeon, yet another reminder of my failed dreams. "Wait, I'm sorry... you ordered--" My hands tremble, and my heart sinks as I realize the kitchen couldn’t decipher my handwriting and just took a guess. Lucky me, their guess was wrong. "I-I think the kitchen--" Before I can finish my sentence, Jessica descends upon us like a vulture, risotto in hand. "Apologies for the inconvenience," she chimes in, her voice dripping with faux sympathy. "Elise here is still learning the ropes." "I can tell," the man responds curtly, his attention entirely on Jessica, silently dismissing me. There goes my tip. "Sir, I noticed you’re drinking the 1984 Chateau. Let me send another round on the house for your troubles," Jessica offers breathlessly, her bosom on display as she leans in, her eyes batting just like they did back in high school. The man grunts in agreement as her fingers dig into my arm like talons. She whispers through clenched teeth, "Kitchen. Now." I bow my head obediently as I follow her into the chaos of the kitchen. When I moved here, I promised things were going to be different. I would be no one’s stepping stool, and yet here I am again, at the mercy of another girl who appears oblivious to the fact that we graduated high school. “Elise struck again, boys!” Tony, the sous chef, calls out, his laughter echoing through the kitchen. “What was it this time? Dropped another soup? Tripped and broke all the glasses?” In my defense, the soup incident happened because a man molested me, and Jessica tripped me while I was carrying glasses for an 18-person table. “Oh, tonight she gave one of our regulars the wrong meal.” “It’s the kitchen’s fault. I ordered a risotto, not a ribeye."I retort, pushing my glasses up as I glare at Jessica. “And who could tell with that chicken scratch handwriting?” Tony snorts. “Remember she wanted to be a surgeon,” Jessica sneers. “Doctors notoriously have terrible handwriting, but not waitresses.” The other kitchen staff snicker at her remark. They all think I went to med school and couldn’t cut it. But they don't know the truth, and it would be worse if they did. I take a deep breath, trying to push down my anger. "You were supposed to be a surgeon, marry Sirius, live your perfect little life," she snaps back, the mention of his name, Sirius, still a punch to the gut after all these years. I bite my lip to stifle the retort that threatens to spill from my lips and look down at my tennis shoes, a lump forming in my throat. I can still remember the feeling of the day he disappeared. I told everyone he loved me, that he would be back, and that he would never just leave me, but they were all right. He was gone. He didn’t want me anymore and wasn’t brave enough to say it to my face before disappearing. I don’t know what I’d do if I ever saw him again. It’d be a combination of running into his arms, waiting to see every bit of his life I missed, and kicking him where the sun doesn't shine. "But then you ended up at the bottom, where you’re meant to be." I hold my breath. I can’t show Jessica she’s getting to me. "Good thing Sirius came to his senses like we all knew he would," Jessica retorts. "Once he was done slumming it, he ran away from you as fast as possible. I mean, you practically ran him out of town." The lump in my throat swells as memories of his abandonment flood back, the pain still fresh. "You know what--" "Those better are words of gratitude, Elise, because I am two seconds away from firing you," Jessica interrupts, her smirk widening as she relishes in my discomfort. I swallow back my retort, facing Mr. Thompson, the restaurant manager. Mr. Thompson's stern gaze pierces through me as he approaches. "Elise, why do I have Mr. Kelsey asking for a free bottle of wine for his troubles?" "I-I'm sorry, Mr. Thompson," I stammer, my voice barely above a whisper. "I'll do better, I promise." "You have been promising to do better for weeks, Elise. That is not enough anymore," he snaps. "I'll work harder, I swear," I plead, desperation creeping into my voice. "Please." Mr. Thompson holds up a hand to silence me. "You've got one more chance, Elise, but you’re out of here if I hear one more complaint. Do you understand?" I nod frantically."Yes, Mr. Thompson. I won't let you down. I promise." He scoffs, clearly unconvinced. "For the rest of your shift, you are exclusive to the VIPs upstairs," he continues, his tone stern. "They’re too drunk to notice your insolence." "Yes, sir," I whisper. "And you better be on your best behavior because the Mafia king is here," Mr. Thompson warns. "And if I don’t have your head, he will." I swallow hard, the weight of his words settling like a lead weight in the pit of my stomach, as I nod, feeling a shiver run down my spine. Mr. Thompson storms off into his office, leaving Jessica behind me with a wicked gleam in her eye. "Looks like you're on thin ice, Elise," Jessica says, her tone dripping with faux sympathy. "Better watch your step." "Why? You’re going to trip me?" "I would never, but since you are exclusive to VIPs," Jessica hands me a tray of appetizers too heavy for me to hold without almost falling over. "Take this to table 19... the King’s subjects are there." I take a deep breath as I walk out of the kitchen and into the dining room. But as I look up at the men sitting upstairs, a wave of dread washes over me, making me want to run in the opposite direction. They're overly comfortable, as if they own the place as if they own the world. And in a way, they do. The rumors swirling around the restaurant's ownership, whispers of connections to the mafia, suddenly feel all too real. Each step closer to the VIP room feels heavier, as if I am dragging myself closer. As I approach, the men’s eyes leering over me like predators sizing up their prey. The minute I set down the appetizers, a hand grips the back of my leg, sending a shiver down my spine. "Hey there, sweetheart," the man slurs, his breath reeking of booze as he pulls me into his lap. "Why don’t you clock out and hang with the big dogs?" I squirm, feeling his hand wander where it shouldn't."No. Stop it. I have to get back to work," I protest, trying to push him away. But he only laughs, his grip tightening as his friends jeer and egg him on. I squirm, feeling something hard poking me, I begin to panic. He hisses in excitement in my ear. “Yeah, baby, keep doing that.” I try to pull away, causing my glasses to go flying. Great, now I’m blind too. I struggle with my body, tears stinging as I attempt to slide out of his lap, “I need my glasses.” “You do not need glasses for what we are going to do.” He pinches my chin, leaning in as if he is going to kiss me, but the sound of a growling, cleared throat causes him to pause. Panic rises in my throat as I realize that none of these guys will help me and that going against the Mafia for some random waitress is a losing battle. "In my restaurant, we do not tolerate harassment of women," the voice declares, cutting through the VIP, firm and unwavering. The handsy man practically throws me onto the floor as he looks up at the gentleman standing in front of him. I turn to see, in my blurry haze, the silhouette of a man looming protectively over me, his presence exuding authority and strength. The handsy man stutters as the man approaches us, “King. She approached me.” “Really? Are you calling me a liar?” The Mafia King’s voice is calm and sharp, like a shard of ice. “ No, my King, but she is a call girl!” I snap, looking back at the handsy man before turning to the King to plead my case. But I pause. The King’s head is tilted as he looks at me. The King’s voice is laced with disappointment and concern, “A call girl?” Chapter 2 Mafia King Knows Me？ “What, no!” I stand up, “I am not a call girl!” My hand instinctively reaches for my glasses, but they're not there. With a frown, I protest, glaring at the accusing handsyMafia man. “No call girl is too nice for what she does on her knees.” Jessica stands next to the stairs, arms crossed, leaning on the railing. “She solicited me. Asked me to come get her after work because she needs to make some extra money,” the handsy man pleads, but the King stares at me. Jessica saunters over, her hand casually trailing between her bosoms and up to her collarbone as she walks. She stops in front of the King, a coy smile playing on her lips as she leans close to whisper in his ear. “Think about it, darling. A woman who can get close enough to you without suspicion and weasels her way into the VIP area. Doesn’t that sound like a call girl?” The movements Jessica makes intrigue me as if she can turn on and off her alluring appeal. The King's gaze never leaves my direction as Jessica whispers in his ear. Slowly, he straightens up and pushes Jessica slightly back. “You seem to know a lot about the position of a call girl,” King says, but Jessica playfully laughs that off. “I admire how they always seem to get their way.” Gears start to turn in my mind as I squint at Jessica’s blurry form. She looks innocent and inviting, as if she is just flirting, but she is fully prepared to go much further than that. But I can see past her facade now, despite my broken glasses and the blurry world they left me in. Squinting, I can just make out the calculated way she moves and the sharpness in her eyes. I interject before Jessica can respond, “King, look at her body language. Even through the blur, she’s loose, inviting, and sensual as she speaks to you.” The King's gaze shifts from me back to Jessica, a new sense of awareness in his eyes. “When you came in here my body language was stiff, closed off. If I were a call girl like her, I wouldn’t be a good one, would I?” Jessica's facade wavers for a split second before she regains her composure, letting a seductive smile spread across her face. The King lightly chuckles as he pushes Jessica away, “It takes more than a brain full of silicone and fake bosoms to be a good call girl, but I see your point.” “It’s an act some guys like, King, a little bit of fight,” Jessica goes to reach for the King again, but he grabs her wrist tightly, his body tense. “Do not touch me again,” the King drops her hand with disgust, wiping his hand on his jeans as he continues. “ I have let you humor me with your lies, but do not treat me like a fool.” “No, King I would never,” the King gives her a humorless laugh as he invades her space menacingly. “You think you could play me for a fool because I am a man I must be ruled by my hormonal drive? Is that it?” The King looks her over in disgust and turns away, “Get out of my sight.” “King, you have to be protected from her.” Jessica approaches him again, feigning innocence, but the King’s subjects block her as he moves closer to me. “You underestimate me because I have shown you kindness. I will not make that mistake again. ” He slowly looks over at Jessica, and I can tell from how her knees buckle that she sees the darkness in his eyes. “ You're fired.” “King, I’m sorry I-” “You have three minutes to exit. I would use that time wisely.” Fear strikes across Jessica’s face as she scrambles back down the stairs. I bow my head, looking at my tennis shoes, unsure of the punishment I may receive. I don’t know how long I have been looking down, but a hand holding my broken glasses evades my eyeline. “Oh, thank you.” “They are shattered, can you see otherwise?” I shake my head, not allowing my hair to fall into my face. The King pinches my chin forcing me to look at him, and I can make out the sharpness of his jawline. His touch shoots a spark of electricity down my spine, and my breath hitches. “I will-” “I have contacts downstairs. You know, in case of emergencies.” The King looks at me as if a thousand questions are running through his mind. “Why are you working here?” I struggle back, slighting, and the King releases me. Jessica was right in a way I was supposed to be so much more. I was supposed to be a surgeon. I had the brains for it. The steady hands. The determination, but it is not often a stranger can see you are meant to be so much more than what you are. In the blur, I try to find his eyes before I respond, “Most people can’t do what they truly want to.” The King nods sharply before taking a step back and clearing his throat. “I don’t want you in the VIP rooms anymore. They’re filled with dangerous people, and normal people shouldn’t be around them.” “You sound worried.” I laugh at the King’s warning. “I am serious, Elise. I don’t want you up here again.” The King’s voice is sharp, and I straighten at the command. “As you wish, King.” His lips in a tight line, he nods taking a small step to the right, allowing me to shimmy past him. I stop and turn around, “Thank you for everything.” He doesn’t respond, opting for a sharp nod. I walk forward, clutching my broken glasses, looking down when another figure blocks my exit. The blonde guy with an easygoing smile clears his throat as he nervously scratches the back of his head, “Hey," he says, his voice wavering slightly. "I'm sorry about what happened back there. Are you okay?" "I'll survive," I reply with a shrug, avoiding eye contact. His gaze lingers on me for a moment before he nods slowly. “Well, I was wondering if you would give me a chance to show you not everyone in the Mafia is not a pig?” I give him a small smile, feeling the heat of someone’s eyes behind me. “I don’t think my boyfriend would like that very much.” The snort causes me to turn around, and the King blends into the black leather couch, looking at me, “Boyfriend?” “A great boyfriend. If that matters?” The King coughs, “Not at all.” He looks over at a disappointed Jacob. “I just told her to steer clear of us, and you ask her out on a date in front of me.” “What shot would I have after this if you ban her?” “None. You get no chance.” The King growls, and I back up towards the stairs. “Leave now, Elise Caroline. I don’t want to see you up here again.” His warning is sharp and declarative. With a small squeak, I scurry down the stairs, but I pause before I enter the kitchen. I never introduced myself. I never told the King my name, yet he said it not once but twice, and the second time, he used my middle name. Does the Mafia King know me? Do I know him? Chapter 3 Rumors and Crisis I don’t breathe until the kitchen doors slam behind me. How does the Mafia King know my name, surely he knows all his employees' names. He may just be a great boss. Right, that’s it. The Mafia King is a great boss who would’ve thought? My breathing slows and I realize I’m so caught up in my thoughts I don’t feel the entire kitchen looking at me until Toni clears his throat. “Elise?” I look up at him, his eyebrows furrowed in confusion, but I don’t respond. Instead, Dawn, the pastry chef, approaches me with flour-covered hands. “Hey girly, are you okay? Did the King…hurt you?” I shake my hand no, a strangled breath releases from my lips, and Dawn sighs, squeezing my cheeks. “Good because the King has no right hurting a girl as innocent as you.” “Like that would’ve been his first time!” Kelsey, the saucier, laughs in the corner of the kitchen. “Kels, you’re not helping,” Dawn snaps, but Toni approaches us wickedly. “I heard his favorite way to murder is the bloody eagle.” “Toni!” I look at Dawn’s horrified face as she runs to cover my ears. “What's the bloody eagle?” I whisper. The dread I had swimming in my gut since the King first laid eyes on me bubbles to the surface. I feel like I could vomit. “All I’m going to say is ribs pulled through the back. If you want more details, do your research online.” I would not, but Kelsey laughs, shaking her head. “I wouldn’t put it past him. The King treats his subjects like their commodities, completely replaceable. He’s the youngest King ever, and you don’t get to be King in your twenties without a trail of blood behind you.” Kelsey points her ladle at us in warning, “So watch ya’ step, or the King will gut ya’ like a fish!” “Or hang your head above his fireplace, I heard the king loves a trophy, and a pretty head like yours would be perfect.” Toni swats at my hair and Dawn pushes him back to his station. “What is all this racket?! Kelsey you’re messing around and broke the sauce!” The Head Chef, Yolanda enters the kitchen with a stern look in her eyes, “And you! Why aren’t you running my plates?” “I-I…” I rub my hands back and forth, feeling the tension of being in trouble for the third time tonight. “She just had an interaction with the King. Leave her alone.” Dawn snaps. Dawn and Yolanda are childhood best friends, and Dawn is the only one who can talk to Yolanda that way and still have her job. Yolanda’s face pales as she walks closer to me, “You interacted with the King and made it out alive? Count your lucky stars.” Yolanda approaches me cautiously and I don’t realize all the stress is forcing tears to burn in my eyes. “That man is cold-blooded like a snake.” Despite the bile I balance in the back of my throat, I look Yolanda in the eye and shake my head, “No, he protected me. He knew my name.” “He knew your name because you have a name tag on your shirt.” Yolanda flicks my name tag and I look down at it, a pang of disappointment shivering through me. “Protect you?” Dawn questions, “You didn’t say anything about the King protecting you.” “That may be worse. A dangerous man like him may like you, want you.” Yolanda whispers. My eyes widened. My skin flushes as Yolanda and Dawn share a look with each other. The King knew my name. The King wants me. I remember the way he said boyfriend as if it was the most disgusting word on his tongue. But just as I spiral, Dawn and Yolanda break into laughter. “Girl, bless your heart! A man that fine wants you. You better be over the moon happy.” Dawn lightly hits her rag on my right arm, and I flinch, holding my breath. “I mean, those gray eyes are just delicious!” Kelsey chimes in. “Nope, it has to be black curly hair.” Those eyes, that hair remind me of Sirius. His eyes could be a storm with everyone else and clear with me. How a single curl always danced in the middle of his forehead, and I’d spend all day pushing it back. The days when he was my Sirius. The laughter snaps me out of my daze. “I bet he wakes up with his hair like that, just messy and perfect!” “Yolanda, I don’t know if you want to be him or sleep with him?” “Does it matter?” The entire kitchen erupts into laughter. “I would take him any way I could get him. He is so fine!” “So how did he look up close, Elise? A walking daydream, huh?” Kelsey leans over her pot, wiggling her eyebrows. I hide my head slightly, blush to creep up the apple of my cheeks. “I don’t know,” I show the kitchen my glasses. “I broke my glasses. All I could see was tall, charming, and hot.” The entire kitchen boos. “You get close to the Mafia King, and your glasses break!” Dawn pouts, pushing me away, and I giggle for the first time in this entire situation. “Sorry, I can’t tell you how hot he is. You’re going to have to figure that out yourselves!” “Hey! Why is no one helping me out on the floor?” An upset waiter enters the kitchen looking around at us. “I’ll be right there, just let me get my contacts.” I head towards the break room and rummage inside my purse, revealing my contact lenses. I begin to replace my contacts, looking into the crappy workplace mirror, but once my vision is clear, all I can see is my missing earring. One of my silver earrings from Sirius, he got me for our last anniversary together. He’s already missing. I can lose the last thing he’s ever given me. I look over at the floor near my locker, but I know where it is. It’s in the VIP area. I turn on my heel towards the VIP area. The Mafia King's warning echoed in my mind, I don’t want you in the VIP rooms anymore. It’s filled with the type of dangerous people, normal people shouldn’t be around.” I push his warning into the back of my mind. With a deep breath, I start walking up the stairs. I’ll be quick! In and out before anyone notices. As I enter the VIP area, I immediately fall to my knees, crawling around for the earring and hiding from the boisterous men laughing around the bar. I freeze when the King’s voice booms through the area, “You’re lucky I don’t collect your freaking head!” The music in the VIP clicks off. “Boss, it was just a girl!” The man snaps back and the entire area seems to hold their breath as the twinkle of something catches my eye. “A girl under my protection. The same way you are under my protection.” The King's voice is even and controlled again, “And don’t I always protect mine?” I contort my body, grabbing the dangled earring from underneath the couch. “Let me provide you with this small mercy. I promise you the alternative is lethal, and it would be a shame to murder you when you’re still useful to me.” The club music clicks back on as if nothing happened. I sit up on the floor, fixing the earring in my ear. When the footsteps descend towards me. I am not quick enough when I hear the humorless laughter of the handsy man, “You are the freaking pain of my existence. I’m on grunt duty because of you.” I look up, my eyes darting between him and the stairs. If I jump up and run. I should make it. I will make it. I propel myself off the floor, running towards the stairs, but the handsy man is quicker. He pulls me back by my hair, caging me in. My breath hitches as cold metal digs into my side. His breath gushes over my face in puffs thick with the scent of tobacco and gin. “ Go on and scream. No one will hear you, and it’ll only make this more fun for me.” Chapter 4 The Mafia King is My Ex? “ Go on and scream. No one will hear you, and it’ll only make this more fun for me.” His fingernails dig into my wrist, but I bite back any response watching his nostrils flare. “You got me suspended from duties because you rather spread your legs for the King than me.” He pulls me against him, snarling at my confident facade. I look down at the mark forming on my wrist, keeping my voice as even as possible, I say, “I do not want the King. I do not know the King.” He pushes me against the brick wall, and with my better judgment, I whimper, gripping the back of my head, “You dare lie to me? After all you have done, you freaking lie to me?” Spit sprays over my face, his eyes bulge out of his head as he holds me against the wall. The concrete dug into my skin. “Please,” I whisper. “Please?! Please! You purposefully lead me to the freaking slaughter, shaking your tight body for the king, begging him to punish me for your fault.” His wet breath drips down my face, and I look away towards the hallway leading to the King. I didn’t know the King. He did not need to come to my rescue, yet he did. Maybe the King liked me the way Dawn said, but what did it matter? I did not want him. “I am not sorry you were punished. I said no.” “Oh, so this is the little game we’re going to play? You say no, and mean yes.” A greedy, devious smile spread across the man's lips as if the idea of conquering me in such a manner excited him. “You little freaking tease.” His palm digs into my waist, and my eyes water over, straining to look down the hallway to the King. “No.” “You like causing trouble, huh? You like luring men in to watch them. ” I hear the click of his belt, a dooming sound. “You need to be taught a lesson, and I love punishing little girls with fresh mouths.” A voice and the click of a door opening cut the tension. “Boss, who even was she?” He pulls me into a corner. He pulls me in front of him and presses himself on me. His gun is tucked under my chin, and his arm is wrapped around my waist as he whispers in my ear, “Don’t make a freaking sound.” I watch the King walk down the hallway, most of his subjects a step or two behind him. The young member with dirty brown hair and colorful tattoos walks almost in step with him. The King’s voice almost sounds bored as he responds. “That is none of your concern, Taylor.” “You punished one of your own men for her. I think you owe us an explanation.” Taylor snaps, stopping the King in his steps. “Owe?” He slowly turns, and I can see the King’s face clearly through a sliver of light. The girls downstairs didn’t do him any justice. He was breathtaking. Dressed in a tailored black suit, the fabric stretched taut over his muscular frame, his white button-up exposed the tattoo in swirling patterns on his chest and up part of his neck. His curly black hair was gelled back into a style of sorts, but two unruly curls escaped and framed his face. His eyes swirled like a storm, erupting and flashing between the calming gray and black. He looked almost like a tortured angel. He almost looks like Sirius. “You think I owe you?” The King snarls at Taylor, who instantly turns pale. “N-no, I just mean-” “You just mean I should allow subordinates to run rampant to assault and pillage like average thugs.” “Sir it just seemed like you cared about the girl too much.” “What I choose to care and not care about is none of your freaking business, but Dan was punished for lying to me,” The King leans in closer, “ I was feeling gracious, so he was given a slap on the wrist, next time I will cut out his tongue. But my kindness has expired.” “King.” Desperation drips in the boy’s tone, but the King dismisses him with the flick of his wrist, and a man drags Taylor away. “Step foot in my territory again, and you will be destroyed on sight.” The King continues walking forward as if he did not send someone to their death, but the gasp that escapes my lips makes him pause. “Dan?” The handsy man behind me shifts, a grunt escaping his throat. Then a shot rang out, something sliced through the air, and Dan shrieked, falling to his knees. “I show you kindness, and this is how you repay me?” The King’s voice is deathly low as he approaches, and I dare not move. I dare not breathe. “The call girl freaking deserves it.” A low rumble of laughter escapes the King, lowering himself over a bleeding Dan. He pushes the barrel of the gun into the wound in his shoulder. “You are freaking mad, murdering innocents just because they won’t sleep with you?” The King pistol whips Dan into the floor, and a strangled sound fills the room. Dan spits onto the floor. “This is the thanks I get for letting you keep your life?” “My King, she seduced me-” The King grips him by the collar dragging him close. “You think it is wise to lie again?” Dan audibly swallows, a whimper escaping his lips. The King snaps his finger, and a buff, bald man with the word mercy over his knuckles comes up behind him. “Yes, boss?” “I want his tongue and right hand.” With a curt nod, the man grips Dan by his injured shoulder and drags him deeper into the VIP area. “I thought I told you not to come back in here.” The King looks in the direction of a weeping, sounding annoyed. I slowly at the King from the corner of my eye, my mouth completely dry and my hands feverishly shaking. The scars on the King’s face glitter in the low lighting making my stomach twist, so I focus on the silver, twisted ring on his ring finger. It looks almost like tree branches gripping his skin. “I-I left something here.” “What?” His empty grey eyes lock on me. “An earring.” A short grunt leaves his lips, “You risked your life for an earring?” “It’s sentimental.” I whisper, narrowing my eyes closer to the ring, recognizing the red ruby in the center of a rose, and I almost choke, drilling my eyes into his, “Sirius?!” Chapter 5 An Unexpected Reunion “Sirius?!” My heart is practically beating out of my chest. I can’t breathe, staring into his eyes, I know. I know it’s him. He turns to me a blank look on his face. The silence in the room creeps over me, and I slowly look around the room. Every mafia member is staring at me, with tension in their necks, awaiting the command of their king. I almost believe I’ve misspoken as I watch the King’s jaw click. “Elise.” “Oh my god!” I take a step back, looking him over. He looks just like he did in high school, but buffed up and toned, no longer lean and boyish. He’s a full man now. “When I told you to stay away from here, I meant it. Earring or not.” “These were…you cannot tell me what to do, Sirius.” He tilts his head to the side, looking me over. “You gave these to me…before you…” “I know, earring or not. Do not come back up here. Stay away from the mafia.” His voice is ice-cold and distant. He starts to walk away from me, and I almost leap out of my skin following him. “Do not speak to me like that, not after what you did. You abandoned me, and now you dismiss me.” “We both know what really happened back then, don’t act like you don’t know. Do not make me into some villain.” “No, but you are heartless. You leave without a word. You disappear, then you come back and ignore me as if we were nothing. As if you didn’t even—” My words get caught in my chest as if I am about to cry, but Sirius turns sharply towards me, heat rising in his eyes. “Once. I had a heart once, but now when I tell you to do something, you listen, Elise, and that’s final.” Sirius speaks lowly in my face, his voice feathers over me. “Now leave.” My eyes cannot help but flicker at his lips, but I immediately take a step back when he licks them. “No. Just because you say jump, d-does not mean I have to follow, Sirius.” I can hear the click of a gun, and Sirius doesn’t even move as he watches my actions. I raise my hands up and grit my teeth, “I guess you won’t even let me say thank you before murdering me, huh? ” “Lower your weapons, no one is allowed to point a gun at her ever.” I put my hands down slowly, my anger and grief swirling into panic as he turns to leave again. “If I mean so little to you, why are you still wearing your ring?” The branching ring with a single ruby was part of a promise ring set Sirius and I had brought when we were silly and in love. My ring is in my jewelry bag, hidden so Alston won’t find it and ask questions. “For sentimental reasons. I engraved it with something to remind me of the past.” He looks down at the ring longingly before snapping his eyes to my hands. “Where is your ring?” “I lost it years ago.” I don’t know why I lie or what I try to hide, but I know I can’t let him think anything can happen between us. He just nods sharply, not letting any emotions pass over his face. A throat clears in the background, and the tension in the room deflates slightly at the fakely bubbly voice of Mr. Thompson. He stands between Sirius and me a sharp look in his eyes. “Is everything okay here?” “Just a conversation,” Sirius responds evenly, his eyes not leaving mine. Mr.Thompson gives an empty chuckle, “Ah yes, I had to have a conversation with this employee multiple times. She is lazy. She constantly elicits complaints for her promiscuity and irresponsible nature.” He turns to me, hard eyes in his eyes, raising his voice, “Elise, I told you one more time.” “Mr.Thompson, this isn’t what it looks.” I begin, but he puts a hand in my face silencing me. “No, no, the time has come Elise you have embarrassed yourself in front of the King. You have constantly caused problems. You are the most terrible waitress I have ever had the displeasure of managing--” Sirius clocks his gun, placing the barrel against the back of Mr.Thompson’s head and he freezes. “No, no, continue your rant with a gun to your head.” “Sir, I was just firing insubordinate who was causing you trouble.” Mr.Thompson raises his hands up shakily. “Do you think of me as a damsel in need of saving, Thompson?” “Absolutely not sir.” “So why would I need you to come to my rescue?” “Sir, she has been a terrible employee, and I think--” “I do not care what you think. One more insult at her, and I am blowing your freaking brain across this room, understand?” Mr.Thompson nods slowly. “Good.” Sirius puts his gun away, and I can’t help but roll my eyes. “Is this what you do all day? Threaten people’s lives?” “No normally I am not protecting my ex-girlfriend.” Sirius tucks the gun in his waistband, shrugging at Elise. “Where even is he?” “What are you talking about, Sirius?” He walks closer to me a teasing smile on his lips. “Where is your boyfriend? Why is he not here to step in during every crisis, like I am?” Sirius stands a breath away from me, and from his tone, I can tell he is taunting me, that he wants a rise out of me. For a second, I want to smile at his boyish ways. His jealousy-fueled mockery reminds me of my Sirius. “My relationship with Alston has nothing to do with you!” I snapped, crossing my arms over my chest. His eyes dip to my chest, but his eyes narrow, looking at me just as quickly. “I thought you were dating my brother Lester?” “No, he is like a brother to me.” He chuckles. “It would destroy him to hear you say that.” “Why would you think I was with Lester?” “I never would have guessed Alston because he is such a good guy. Taking down major corporations, defending the little guy. I thought you liked your guys with a little edge to them.” Sirius shrugs, a carefree look in his eyes. “You used to be a good guy.” Sirius flashes his million-dollar smile that makes my knees weaken. “I was never a good guy, you just always saw the good in me.” Sirius’s voice is barely above a whisper, causing shivers down my spine. Alston was good. After Sirius went missing, Alston pursued me and when Lester was severely injured, Alston was the one who gathered most of the money for the medical expenses. His good deeds made me fall for him. He was always saving the day, and knowing that he was my personal superhero made me feel secure, supported, and loved. Most importantly, I never felt like he would abandon me. “I agreed to be his girlfriend because he makes me feel safe, Sirius, physically and emotionally.” Sirius’s eyes widen and the careless smile on his face fizzles out. I want to reach up and cup his face. I want to tell him that despite moving on he was my first, I have never been crazy, or foolish in love with anyone else. It’s only been him. “Thompson, leave.” Sirius doesn’t break eye contact with me as Mr.Thompson scurries to leave, but before he can make his grand escape, “I want your office cleared out by the morning.” “What?” Mr.Thompson slows, looking over his shoulder, shock across his face. “Elise will be the new owner, effective in the morning.” Simultaneously Mr.Thompson and I both look at Sirius as if he has lost his mind, screaming, “What? Why?” “Because Alston is not the only person who can make you feel safe, Elise.”	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12158&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12158&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449044422_1575931366327027_957907443075673983_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0icgVcVIzWAQ7kNvgHyG6RG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A-T9M32jUqwL8X7AKodJ9ql&oh=00_AYBWG5rtNqWifbi5a7Nx9finBtYnewoFP94p-f2X1Yxlyg&oe=673066ED	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,348,805	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2348788}'	Yes	2024-11-05 15:40	active	1722	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... “Where is she?!” I hear the Beta Kyle scream. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment he sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. “Neah, how useless your are! You still have not cleaned the office.” He snaps. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, and he was even claimed to have killed his 9 ex-girlfriends. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin, ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned 18, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle was always reminding me of how worthless I am. The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders. I do as I’m told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” My head moved up and down, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. “I am…I am a Wolf.” I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasn’t sure how much more my body could take. “How is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound.” “Why?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” “For what?” His deep voice rumbles through me. “For killing my parents.” I whispered. At this moment, the door swings open abruptly and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what are you doing in my office?!" He then turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it was him...	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,752	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450664948_1625574091346934_5464423536906748072_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=fFxdH2g_w_cQ7kNvgG5lBig&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AWkwcNt4anFPpyfVzPotzK9&oh=00_AYDvW9tgP6XV-BZGra6EZwSV5h9zBNTIwOJtq0SeRKgW8Q&oe=67305255	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,350,174	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-11-05 16:06	active	1723	Read next chapter	On her wedding anniversary, she dressed up for a date but was drugged and manipulated by her husband's mistress, leading to spend a night with a stranger. To her surprise, he turned out to be her husband's half-brother and business rival! ===== In the dimly lit, opulent private cinema, the most exclusive jewelry auction was being broadcast live. "One million, going once, going twice--" The rich cadence of the auctioneer's voice echoed through the room, the man tightened his grip around Alicia Bennett's waist... With the intensity between them only grew fiercer as time passed... The auctioneer's gavel fell. "Sold for ten million! Let's give a round of applause to Mr. Joshua Yates!" The name struck Alicia like a lightning bolt. Her body instantly went rigid, something that the man couldn't help but notice, flicked lazily toward the screen. The camera zoomed in on Joshua Yates's face, every detail of his familiar features displayed in perfect clarity. "Joshua Yates, the second son of the Yates family... an acquaintance perhaps?" he drawled, the corners of his mouth tugging into a sly smile. Alicia's frown deepened. The last thing she wanted was to discuss it, she didn't respond. The man, upon seeing the situation, chuckled lightly before his movements grew even more relentless... ...... When it was over, Alicia took advantage of the man's time in the shower and quietly made her escape. When Caden Ward finally emerged from the bathroom, not catching sight of the woman's figure, he curled his lips slightly. Moments later, his assistant, Hank Ford, burst into the room, clearly on edge, "Er, apologies, Mr. Ward. I let my guard down. Give me a moment, and I'll have her brought back immediately." They had just returned to the country, taking every precaution. And yet, a woman had managed to slip through the cracks of their security. Caden's features calm, almost indifferent. "No need. I was... a willing participant." Hank's eyes widened in shock. In all the time he'd known Caden, the man had never slept with a woman,even physical contact. There were even rumors that Caden might suffer from some secret ailment. Yet now, those whispers seemed to evaporate in the face of this unexpected turn of events. Before Hank could make sense of it, Caden's deep voice pulled him back to reality. "I want you to look into Joshua's personal life. Have the report on my desk in half an hour." Tonight, Alicia had stumbled into his room, feverish and desperate. It was obvious she'd been framed. And then came the revelation--Alicia was still a pureness. Two years of marriage to Joshua... Yet she was still untouched? Caden's lips curled into a satisfied smile. But as he reflected, one thing became abundantly clear--Alicia had no idea who she'd been with due to the dug's effects. ... By the time Alicia returned home, the first light of dawn filtered through the windows. Only then did she realize how long she had been out. But before she could dwell any further, her phone rang. It was her bestie, Monica Flynn, calling. "Alicia!" Monica practically screeched from the other end of the line, her voice high-pitched with worry. "How are you now?" Alicia exhaled deeply, kicking off her shoes carelessly. "I've been better," she murmured. Monica's anger bubbled over, her words sharp and unrelenting. "Joshua's beyond disgusting! If he doesn't want to stay married, he should just grow a spine and divorce you already! What kind of sick man would scheme against his own wife?" The sharp pain of betrayal shot through Alicia's chest. Yesterday was their second anniversary. Joshua had texted her, suggesting they celebrate. Daring to hope he had changed, she had dressed up to the nine's, only to be met with disappointment and a dug-laced drink that sent her spiraling into a night of confusion and chaos. Was Joshua really the mastermind behind this? Swallowing the bitterness that tried clawing its way to the surface, Alicia forced herself to climb the stairs, her movements slow and weary. "It's fine, Monica. I'll handle it." Monica, ever protective, wasn't convinced. "'Handle it'? What do you mean you'll handle it? Just say the word, and I'll be over in a heartbeat." Alicia couldn't help the small, tired smile that tugged at her lips, hanging up the phone. But her heart still felt heavy, just as she lost focus, the door to her bedroom creaked open. She lifted her gaze, and almost instantly, her stomach dropped. There, fresh from a shower, a towel wrapped loosely around his waist, stood Joshua. He stared down at her. Chapter 2 Divorce Alicia snapped out of her daze as soon as she met the icy gaze of Joshua, her so-called husband. His expression remained unchanged, cold and indifferent as ever, as though he was looking at a stranger. The only thing out of place was the scars on his lips. A wave of disgust washed over her, she pushed him away and was about to enter. Joshua frowned, his hand shooting out to grab her wrist. "Alicia, what's with the attitude?" He seemed quite unhappy with her this time, which was a rare thing, considering how little he bothered to come home. Normally, Alicia would have welcomed him back with open arms, a flicker of joy lighting up her tired features, but today she looked drained, almost hollow. She didn't resist his grip, meeting his gaze with a calmness that unnerved him. "Haven't I always been like this? Obedient, sensible, making sure the house is in order, ensuring you're comfortable, ready to give your best at work." A small, bitter smile tugged at her lips. "Isn't that what you like most about me? It makes things easier for you, doesn't it? Frees up time for your other... 'special someone'." Joshua's eyes darkened at the veiled accusation. Denial hovered on his lips, but he didn't bother. Why should he? He dropped her hand and said gruffly, "Actually, that's why I'm here. We need to talk." Alicia vigorously rubbed her wrist, as though she was trying to erase his touch. "So, are you planning to finally go public with her?" Joshua's expression twisted instantly, his calm facade cracking. "What do you know? Did you have me stalked by a private investigator or something?" Alicia let out a soft, humorless laugh. "Is that necessary? Last night, you spared no expense to make her happy. Even a blind person could tell you're mad about her." He stared at her, unsettled by her icy tone. It was still her voice, still Alicia, but there was something different about her... For some reason, he felt inexplicably hurt, like a thorn pricking his heart. Perhaps it was the way she looked at him now--her eyes, once warm and filled with love for him, were now completely empty. There was no anger, no pain, just... nothing. It was a stark contrast to the woman who used to look at him as if he were her entire world. For reasons he couldn't explain, the sight of her like this stirred something in him, an unfamiliar dissatisfaction. Annoyed by his own reaction, Joshua decided to hit back, his voice harder now. "She's pregnant. It's a delicate pregnancy, so I bought her a little something to lift her spirits." Alicia's fists clenched before she could stop them. Pgnant? So, the nights she had stayed up waiting for him to come home, he'd been with another woman, working diligently to start a new family? Seeing Alicia wince a little, Joshua felt a flicker of satisfaction. "It's not that I don't want to touch you," he said, voice dripping with condescension. "You're just about as thrilling as watching paint dry. No man would want that." His cruel words pierced through Alicia, yet she managed to remain composed on the surface. It wasn't that she avoided intimacy; she just wasn't the one to initiate it. Did that make her so undesirable? Was it a sin? Taking a slow, steady breath, Alicia willed herself to stay calm. "Fine," she replied quietly. "Let's get a divorce then. You can give her the title she wants." The word "divorce" made Joshua's eyelid twitch involuntarily. He scoffed, eyes narrowing with suspicion. "Is this another one of your games?" Convinced he was right, his voice grew colder, more biting. "Alicia, for two years, you've pulled every childish stunt, begging for my attention. Aren't you tired yet? Because I sure as hell am." He paused, letting his disdain sink in. "You claim to love me so much. Could you really walk away from me?" Alicia couldn't help the bitter laugh that escaped her. Love him? Did he even understand what that meant? When Joshua's business had crumbled, leaving him with nothing but debt and shattered dreams, it had been Alicia who emptied her savings to pull him from the wreckage. Out of gratitude--or maybe obligation--he had married her. For two long years, she had been the dutiful wife, supporting him as he clawed his way to success. And what had Alicia gotten in return? She had been cast aside like a useless relic, while another woman carried his child. Her love, her loyalty, had been ground into the dirt beneath his feet. To care for this man any longer would be masochism. Her voice steady, Alicia said, "Draft the divorce agreement. I'll agree to whatever terms you want." And with that, she turned and disappeared through the door, leaving Joshua standing alone in the hallway. For a moment, he stared after her angrily, but then a cold, mocking smile tugged at his lips. Fine, she can play the martyr. He doubted she could keep it up for long. Storming out of the house, Joshua headed straight to the apartment where his lover, Lilliana Green, awaited him. "Well, that was fast," she teased upon hearing Joshua was getting a divorce, raising a brow. "Seems she wasn't as tough to deal with as you claimed." "She's cunning," Joshua muttered, the edge of suspicion creeping into his voice. "I don't know if she's actually agreeing to the divorce or just playing me." Lilliana's arms draping lazily around his neck, "Relax, Joshua, even if she changes her mind, it's too late." Joshua's brow furrowed. "What do you mean?" Chapter 3 Letting Go Lilliana's eyes flickered with shadowy intent. She wasn't foolish enough to show her cards now, so she waved it off with an effortless excuse. "During your two-year marriage, she has lived quietly in the shadows as a mere housewife, disconnected from your world. When you're assertive, would she dare to say a word?" Joshua pursed his lips into a hard line. During the past two years, Alicia had indeed done everything for him--given him support and solace. She had loved him fiercely, but at the end of it all, what value did love truly hold? Against all odds, he had clawed his way to the top, and he'd finally grasped the power he craved. That success, however, hadn't come easy, and it wasn't love that secured his position--it was alliances with the powerful. The prestige of the Green family daughter, that title alone, was worth far more than Alicia's devoted love. As these thoughts plagued his mind, Lilliana said happily, "Joshua, congratulations on escaping the grind. Shall we celebrate?" For a moment, Joshua's gaze flickered down to her, but Alicia's indifferent face suddenly flashed before his eyes. Since leaving the house earlier, Alicia hadn't once called him to ask for his whereabouts. Before, if he had been upset with her, she would've called him in a panic. A sharp, inexplicable irritation surged within him. Without thinking, he pushed Lilliana back, "You're only a few weeks' pregnant. Be careful." Lilliana, sharp as ever, sensed he was distracted. "Joshua, what's wrong?" she asked gently. "Don't you want to get divorced?" Joshua's response was instant. "Of course I want to divorce her." Her eyes narrowed as she studied him. "Then why don't you seem very happy?" Joshua offered a quick excuse, his voice steady but distant. "My father's condition has worsened. He doesn't have much time left, and Caden returned last night. He's likely here to claim his inheritance. I need to figure out how to handle him." Lilliana blinked, momentarily thrown. "Caden? Your brother from your father's first marriage? He doesn't even carry the Yates name anymore. What right does he have to fight you for the inheritance?" Joshua's expression darkened. It was true--but at the end of the day, he was still the son of a home-wrecker. All these years of relentless effort had not only been to carve out a name for himself in the Yates family, but to push Caden into the shadows where he belonged. One way or another, Joshua was hell-bent on winning. Meanwhile, Alicia stirred from her sleep. Darkness had already fallen, yet she felt even more drained than before. It was because her dreams revolved around that stranger. when her phone buzzed with a call from Monica did she snap out of her daze. "Alicia, I got your bld test results. I passed them to a friend of mine with some serious connections. He's digging around to see who bought the stuff." Alicia sat up a little straighter, her mind sharpening. "Thanks, Monica. Appreciate it." "If you really want to thank me, do me a favor: stop obsessing over that j*k. And after the divorce, focus on your career. You owe me that much." Alicia's chest warmed, her head lowering in quiet gratitude. "I know, I know." Now that she thought about it, she had come to the realization that her feelings for Joshua had never been pure love--they were born out of a debt, a sense of obligation. Her family's expectations had always weighed heavily on her, and in that lonely, stifled childhood, it was Joshua who had been there. His companionship had nurtured a vague affection she'd confused for love. "Lucky for me, love's never been something I've held onto tightly," Alicia murmured. "These last two years... I'll just see it as repaying his kindness." Monica paused, her usual boldness tempered with thoughtfulness. She knew better than anyone how, once upon a time, Joshua had indeed loved Alicia. But, it turned out love could be a fleeting thing. "Alicia, I really hope you've let go for good," Monica said with a convicted sigh. A sharp pang hit Alicia's chest, her eyes stinging as she fought back the urge to cry. Quickly, she pressed her hand to her eyelids, refusing to let the tears fall. It was only then she noticed something startling. Stunned, she stared at her hand. The wedding ring--something she had once held onto so tightly--was gone. Gone for a whole day and night, and she hadn't even noticed. Suddenly, her heart felt lighter, the weight of everything she'd been carrying beginning to lift. She whispered, more to herself than anyone, "Yes, I've truly let go." ... It didn't take long for Joshua to notice. He had returned to grab something quickly when his eyes fell on her hand. His brow furrowed as he asked, without thinking, "Where's your wedding ring?" Chapter 4 Her Nemesis Alicia's only concern now was leaving Joshua, so she ignored his question and asked flatly, "Are the divorce papers ready yet?" That word again--"divorce". Irritation flickered across Joshua's eyes. "What's the rush?" he snapped, his voice cold and sharp. "My father's finalizing his will, and if word gets out about my divorce, it'll ruin my standing. Now, pack your things--we're having dinner at the Yates Mansion this afternoon." With Caden's return, the family was throwing a welcome-home dinner for him. They also hoped that by doing so, it'd lift the spirits of Jerald Yates, Joshua's father. However, maintaining the charade of a happy marriage was the last thing on Alicia's mind. "I'm not going," she announced curtly. "Just get the divorce finalized and stop wasting my time." Joshua laughed, a sound that held no warmth. "Oh, come on, Alicia. Stop pretending. You hid the ring because you don't actually want to leave me, right? You can't stand the thought of being without me." He leaned in, smirking, and added, "You've worked hard these past two years. Even if we divorce, I'll still take care of you--as long as you keep me happy." Alicia's eyes widened, disbelief turning into anger. Hid the ring? Couldn't bear to be without him? His arrogant words sounded like nails on a chalkboard to Alicia's ears. With a sharp sneer, she shot back, "Oh, Mr. Yates, how could I possibly make you happy? Don't worry, I'll return the ring--wouldn't want this plain Jane to irk you, right? Once you have it, we're finalizing the divorce immediately." But Joshua wasn't fazed by her venom. He thought he knew her too well, convinced this was just another ploy to get his attention. Without thinking too much, he tossed a bag at her. "We've got guests today. Dress appropriately, and don't make me look bad." Alicia looked down at the bag, her mind flashing back to the countless times she had visited the mansion dressed in modest, unassuming clothes-- doing everything to blend in, to please him and his family. But now, with their divorce looming on the horizon, Alicia no longer cared to play the part of a dutiful wife. After slipping into the outfit, she carefully applied a touch of makeup, just enough to bring out the vibrance in her already flawless complexion. The subtle enhancements accentuated her smooth skin and delicate features, lending her a certain glow. When Joshua saw her descending the staircase, he froze for a brief moment, eyes lingering. Perhaps it was the way the dress hugged Alicia's graceful curves, making her seem more alluring than usual. At the entrance of the Yates Mansion, they both slipped into their familiar roles, masking the tension between them with practiced ease. Alicia casually looped her arm through Joshua's, their movements synchronized as they walked into the courtyard. Though Jerald was too ill to receive anyone, the grand hall bustled with life, relatives filling the space with chatter. The noise hummed around her, but for some reason, as soon as Alicia crossed the threshold, a sharp chill pricked at her skin. She instinctively looked up, her gaze immediately drawn to the figure lounging casually at the far end of the room. Legs crossed, dark shirt unbuttoned just enough to reveal a sliver of his collarbone, the man oozed arrogance, his presence commanding. When Alicia's eyes finally met his-- a familiar, authoritative stare that pinned her in place-- her mind raced as emotions began to surge uncontrollably. Joshua noticed the shift in her demeanor, his brows furrowing as he asked, "What's going on with you?" Alicia's breath caught in her throat. One word escaped her lips, barely audible. "Caden?" Just the mention of his name sent a chill down her spine. To her, Caden was the embodiment of her nightmares. Due to their families' friendship, their paths first crossed at the tender age of ten. Caden, having taken a year off, transferred to her school, and from that moment, Alicia's perfect world began to unravel. She could no longer claim the top spot. No matter how relentless her efforts, no matter how late she stayed up studying, Caden was always a step ahead. He would outscore her by the smallest of margins--a point, maybe two--leaving her perpetually stranded in second place. Anyone else might have accepted defeat, settled into the role of runner-up. But not Alicia. Born into the once prestigious Bennett family, she was raised under the suffocating weight of living up to her family name. Excellence wasn't just a goal--it was the currency by which she could earn her parents' affection. Failure was not an option, yet Caden had the audacity to snatch away everything she'd worked for with what seemed like effortless ease. It was as if he'd set his sights on her from the very beginning, and Alicia, stubborn to a fault, refused to back down. Their rivalry spanned over a decade, a relentless battle fought both openly and in the shadows, and their final showdown took place in college, just before their graduation, at the national competition. Alicia poured her heart and soul into that moment, her focus razor-sharp as she aimed for nothing less than perfection. And she achieved it, having garnered a perfect score. But Caden, ever the serpent, had bribed the judges, twisting the results in his favor. Alicia was forced, once again, into second place. The sting of injustice was deep, but the harshest blow came from her father, Phil Bennett. Over the phone, his voice dripped with disappointment in her ranking. Alicia, having grown accustomed to his tirades, said nothing. She waited for his anger to ebb, then asked quietly, "I'm graduating soon. Will you come back?" Her mother, Donna, had always been her softer solace. She comforted Alicia that day, promising they'd be there for her graduation. But life had other plans. Phil and Donna, rushing back from Itrubisite to attend the graduation, perished in a tragic plane crash. Overnight, Alicia's world crumbled, left an orphan in this cruel world. Since that day, she had never challenged Caden again. Afterward, Caden left Warrington to build his career overseas. ... "He's back for the inheritance," Joshua muttered, his voice barely audible. Alicia cast him a sidelong glance as he continued, "With a family empire as big as ours, an eldest son like him wouldn't give up so easily." Her brow furrowed slightly. It was true--the Yates empire was massive, a legacy most would kill for. But Caden had accumulated his own fortune, surpassing even the family's vast wealth. Did he really care about the inheritance? Then again, this was Caden. Competing was in his blood. Even if he didn't care about the fortune itself, he'd fight tooth and nail just to win, to toy with everyone else. The man had a knack for stirring chaos purely for his own amusement. Alicia had been his rival for as long as she could remember, and even now, the thought of giving him so much as a glance felt like a waste of energy. She turned to walk away. But Joshua caught her wrist, his grip firm yet tense. "I know you two don't get along," he said. "But he's still my elder brother. We need to maintain appearances." Her body stiffened at the touch, and she immediately tried to pull her hand free. Joshua's frown deepened. "Alicia, behave," he hissed. Irritation flared in her chest. "I'm not refusing to go in. Just let go of me first. I don't want your filthy hands touching me." A flicker of something dark passed over Joshua's face, and instead of releasing her, he intertwined their fingers, squeezing them tight. Alicia bit her tongue, silently fuming. As they neared, Caden's gaze slowly lifted, his eyes narrowing in a lazy, almost bored assessment of them. "Caden," Joshua greeted, his tone strained, meeting his brother's gaze with forced cordiality. Caden's eyes flicked to their entwined hands, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "Your girlfriend?" he asked indifferently, as though he didn't recognize Alicia. Chapter 5 We Meet Again So Soon Alicia's nerves coiled tight like a spring. That voice... Her messy thoughts blurred into chaos, but one thing broke through the haze--Joshua's calm declaration. "Alicia and I have been married for two years now. She cares about me, so we kept it low-key. Just went straight for the registration; no ceremony. You were busy abroad at the time, so we didn't bother you." Caden arched a brow, his voice laced with venomous mockery. "Oh, so she's my sister-in-law." The way he spat the words "sister-in-law" felt more like a sap than a title, leaving no doubt about his contempt for her. Alicia could feel the man's sneer underneath every syllable. And all this was thanks to her so-called husband, Joshua. Her hand trembled as she snatched a tissue, vigorously wiping her hand. "Looks like Alicia's a bit of a germophobe," Caden observed, his tone a casual jab at her disgust. Joshua's expression darkened, the tension between them thickening. He hadn't expected her to humiliate him like this. "It seems I've spoiled her too much," he muttered, his voice low and tight with irritation. Caden's eyes gleamed with a dangerous glint. "If it's a serious condition, she should get treated. It could impact her role as a mother. You know how badly our father has wanted a grandchild." At this, something flickered across Joshua's eyes. Even though Alicia, his wife, was right beside him, he went ahead and lied through his teeth. "Thanks for the concern, Caden, but I already have good news for Dad. I just haven't gotten around to telling him yet." Caden's smirk deepened, his gaze flicking toward Alicia, who was about done with the bullshit of a charade. She quietly excused herself and strode off. "How far along is she?" he asked meaningfully. "Doesn't seem like she's pregnant." Joshua didn't miss a beat. "Just a month." The answer was as much a threat as it was an announcement. Now, the inheritance stakes had just been raised, and Jerald, ever focused on continuing the family line, would certainly take his unborn grandchild into consideration. Caden's smile hardened, and Joshua delivered the final blow with a smug undertone. "You'd better catch up, Caden. I can't always be one step ahead." Caden, unfazed, waved his hand lazily. "No rush." ... Alicia stepped onto the terrace, the cool night breeze washing over her skin. She drank in the fresh air hungrily to steady her nerves. Pulling out her phone, she quickly dialed the manager of the private cinema again. "Have you found the ring?" she asked anxiously. The manager hesitated, sounding troubled. "Ms. Bennett, we've searched thoroughly and questioned all the staff, but... we really couldn't find any ring." "Then..." Alicia clenched her fist, her mind racing. "Do you have the contact details of the guest who booked the room that day?" "I'm sorry, but due to our privacy policy, we can't disclose any information on our clients." Her heart sank. "I see," she sighed with resignation. "Please tell me immediately if anything turns up, okay?" In a perfect world, she could've just bought an identical ring and pass it off for the original. Unfortunately, Joshua had that ring custom-made, and it wasn't easy to replicate. After dinner, it started to rain. The relatives began to trickle out one by one. Joshua stood by her side as they made their way to the car, his eyes trailing down to her bare wrist. "If you liked that bracelet at the auction, then I can buy you something like it," he said coolly. Alicia had to resist the urge to roll her eyes sardonically. She didn't believe for a second that Joshua had a change of heart towards her. "Trying to buy my silence, huh?" Her words were sharp, slicing right through Joshua's tender facade. "No need. I have no desire to be tangled up in your affairs." Joshua hadn't intended to sound like that, but her mocking tone struck a nerve. His jaw clenched, and a bitter smile crossed his lips. "Fine. Don't take it. The money I spend on you is a waste anyway." Alicia bit the inside of her cheek before adding firmly, "Joshua, I already told you. I'm willing to leave this marriage empty-handed. Let's sign the divorce papers tomorrow morning and end this once and for all." His smile twisted into something dark, something dangerous. "What about the ring?" "I lost it." Joshua's eyes narrowed, his tone unrelenting. "I don't care about anything else. I want the ring." She could barely contain her frustration, her breath hitching as he delivered his final blow. "If you can't find it," he said coldly, "I'll assume you're holding onto it because you still care about me." Just then, Joshua's phone rang; it was Lilliana calling. "Joshua." She mewled his name pitifully. "The thunder is so loud. I'm scared to sleep alone... Can you come over?" The car wasn't heading anywhere near Lilliana's and Joshua was furious with Alicia, so without a second thought, he kicked her out into the rain and sped off. He didn't even leave her an umbrella. Alicia stood frozen by the roadside, the downpour quickly soaking through her clothes. The cold rain seeped into her bones, chilling her to the core. Gritting her chattering teeth, she swallowed the bitter taste in her mouth and began trudging along the drenched pavement. Behind her, the soft hum of an engine crept closer. A sleek, low-profile Maybach rolled up beside her, its headlights cutting through the rain. "Mr. Ward," the driver said, glancing back, "I believe that's Ms. Bennett." The car slowed to a stop. Caden glanced out the window, his sharp eyes narrowing on Alicia's lonesome figure. She had just paused, her fingers gathering the fabric of her soaked dress, tying it up to ease her stride. Caden's lips curled into a faint. "Invite her inside," he drawled. The car came to a halt next to Alicia. The driver stepped out, holding a large umbrella over her head, his voice polite. "Ms. Bennett, it's hard to find a cab at this hour. May I offer you a ride home?" Alicia's eyes flicked up, recognizing the man as the Yates family's driver. She hesitated for a moment before nodding, her voice soft but steady. "Thank you. Sorry for the inconvenience." However, as soon as she slipped into the backseat of the car, she locked eyes with its other passenger--Caden. "We meet again so soon, sister-in-law?" His voice, smooth as velvet, carried a hint of mischief. ...... What happens next? Available chapters here are limited, click the button below to install the App and enjoy more exciting chapters (Automatically jump to this novel when you open the app) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-e	Heat Novel A	https://www.facebook.com/100089743291944/	541	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	VIDEO	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/63310322-fb_contact-ena265_2-1019-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=331118&accid=934080944896999&rawadid=120213481715210714	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465138742_1541367990082581_227713932293942739_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=QvzDFUnU0HYQ7kNvgHo17U9&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ApXy5OF6mkMBQayq0Unn5wW&oh=00_AYCZt8vVuJmcJrNfYNNRwINajsHKw6p7Agwx2LeUil0lFQ&oe=67306A07	PERSON_PROFILE	Heat Novel A	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,348,774	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-11-05 15:40	active	1722	Seguir leyendo👉👉	Ella decidió divorciarse de su marido, que siempre había estado enamorado de su primer amor. Inesperadamente, él se negó a dejarla ir. Para empeorar las cosas, su hermanastro diabólico también intervino al mismo tiempo de manera dominante, ¡queriéndola para él! ===== ¿Lo había oído bien? ¿Estoy embarazada? ¡Estoy embarazada de un bebé de Pierce! ¡Mi mejor amigo y mi primer amor! --Qué bueno que haya sido cautelosa, pudo haber perdido a su bebé, señorita Monroe --me dijo el ginecólogo con seriedad al ver la sorpresa en mis ojos. En ese momento, me toqué el vientre inconscientemente, sin poder creer que hubiera un bebé acostado allí. Cuando salí del hospital, no podía esperar para contarle a Pierce sobre nuestro bebé. Me preguntaba cuál sería su reacción. ¿Gritaría de felicidad? ¿Me baría y todo eso? ¡Dios! No podía contener mi felicidad. Incluso tomé mi cara roja entre mis manos mientras fantaseaba. Pero en el momento en que sentí el frío del anillo en mi dedo, mi corazón que latía salvajemente se calmó. Casi olvidaba que Pierce no estaba interesado en tener hijos, menos considerando que nuestro matrimonio fue arreglado por su familia. Por supuesto, Pierce era un completo caballero, como amigo y como marido. Cada vez que teníamos relaciones suales, él era considerado y cauteloso, y decía que no era necesario agregar más ataduras si no estábamos listos. Este bebé, en cierto modo, estaba fuera de los planes. --Señora, ¿está todo bien? ¿Necesita que llame al jefe? --preguntó mi conductor privado, Luke, preocupado al notar mi ceño fruncido. Luke era confiable como un miembro de la familia, pero no quería contarle porque quería que Pierce fuera el primero en enterarse de esta noticia. Él era el padre de mi bebé. --No --dije y negué con la cabeza, dándole a Luke una sonrisa tranquilizadora--. Está en el vuelo. Hablaré con él más tarde --y así vería su respuesta yo misma en sus crudas expresiones. Siempre fui buena en eso. Finalmente, cerré los ojos y recordé el día en que nos conocimos. Su brillante sonrisa a la luz del sol era tan deslumbrante que parecía un príncipe. Me enamoré de él a primera vista, mucho antes de que nos convirtiéramos en mejores amigos. Pero era sólo un amor no correspondido y yo lo sabía bien. En ese instante, bajé la ventanilla del auto para tomar un poco de aire fresco y, sin quererlo, vislumbré nuestra antigua escuela secundaria. Ese sentimiento amargo llenó mi pecho una vez más... Pierce fue mi primer amor, pero yo no era el suyo. En la escuela secundaria, yo no era más que una nerd aburrida a los ojos de los demás, mientras que Pierce Anderson era el brillante mariscal de campo. Todos se sorprendieron de que pudiéramos ser amigos. Aunque las hostilidades hacia mí aumentaron, disfruté estar cerca de él y poco a poco me di cuenta de que no quería ser sólo su amiga. Sin embargo, justo cuando estaba a punto de confesarle mis sentimientos, otra chica llegó a su vida. Sacudí la cabeza tratando de deshacerme de esos viejos y tristes recuerdos. Luego toqué el frío anillo de bodas en mi dedo y me dije que el pasado ya había pasado. Pierce dijo que habían terminado y que ahora yo era su esposa. Sí, yo era su esposa y además estaba embarazada de su bebé. Pronto, me sequé las lágrimas de las comisuras de los ojos y abrí la puerta de nuestra casa. Mi corazón se calmó al respirar el aroma de mi hogar, nuestra casa. Pierce y yo la decoramos juntos con nuestras propias manos. Lo disfrutamos. Sí, tal vez estaba pensando demasiado. Esa mujer había estado fuera de nuestras vidas durante mucho tiempo y los últimos tres años mi matrimonio con Pierce fueron tan hermosos como un cuento de hadas. Una vez dentro, miré el reloj de la pared. Para ese entonces, Pierce ya debería haberse bajado del avión. Estuvo más de un mes en viajes de negocios de nuestra empresa familiar. Pierce era el presidente de ADE, la empresa de revistas de moda líder en toda Asia, y yo era la vicepresidente de la compañía. No sólo éramos compañeros de vida, sino también buenos socios en el trabajo. En verdad lo extrañaba. De inmediato, marqué su número, pues tenía muchas ganas de escuchar su voz y saber cuándo llegaría a casa. Le prepararía una buena comida y él me premiaría con un dulce beso. Y luego podríamos... Vaya, en ese momento casi olvidé que estaba embarazada. Debía contarle eso primero y luego podríamos hacer otra cosa. Estaba imaginando felizmente nuestra encantadora reunión, pero mi corazón dio un vuelco cuando una voz de mujer cruzó la línea. --¿Hola? Al escuchar esa sola palabra, dejé caer mi teléfono, que se rompió al chocar contra el suelo, y mi cuerpo empezó a temblar incontrolablemente. ¡NO! ¡No podía ser ella! ¡No podía ser Lexi! ¡Ella ya estaba fuera de nuestras vidas! Debí haber escuchado mal. De inmediato, corrí hacia la nevera en un intento por calmarme con la ayuda de un poco de alhol. Pero en el momento en que toqué la botella de vo, recordé las palabras del médico sobre mi bebé. Debía tener cuidado por la salud de mi bebé, así que solo agarré una caja de leche y caminé hacia el sofá. En ese entonces, no sabía qué me hizo reconocer esa voz como la de Lexi. Nosotras nunca fuimos cercanas. Lexi Gilbert era la típica belleza rubia por la que los hombres se volvían locos. Ella era una animadora popular en la escuela secundaria, mientras que Pierce era el mariscal de campo estrella. Encajaba mejor con él que una nerd como yo, ¿verdad? No me sorprendió que se haya enamorado de ella. Mi orgullo no soportó ver al hombre que amaba volverse loco por otra mujer, así que una vez intenté alejarme de ellos en silencio, pero Pierce se negó a salirse de mi vida. Cada vez que me ahogaba en un mar de libros y estudios para olvidarlos, Pierce aparecía en mi puerta invitándome a salir. No podía decirle que no a su sonrisa encantadora y tampoco podía decirle que no porque afirmaba que era su deber como mi mejor amigo llevarme a disfrutar del mundo real. Para no arruinar nuestra amistad, oculté mi corazón roto y desempeñé en silencio el papel de su mejor amiga, siempre a su lado y observando su rostro feliz por otra chica. Finalmente, cuando supe que Pierce planeaba proponerle matrimonio a Lexi, me armé de valor y fui a estudiar al extranjero, sin saber que su abuela me llamaría para rogarme que regresara. Por supuesto, volví a toda prisa sólo para ver a Pierce sin vida. Lexi le había herido gravemente el corazón y el mío sufría por mi amado. Empecé a odiar a Lexi desde ese momento. Le había entregado a mi amado hombre, ¡cómo se atrevió a hacerle tanto daño! ¡Esa bruja! Pierce no le contó a nadie lo que pasó, excepto que había terminado con Lexi. Luego, la abuela arregló nuestro matrimonio. No entendí por qué estuvo de acuerdo hasta que un día lo escuché decir que casarse con cualquiera que no fuera Lexi sería lo mismo para él. Aquello me dolió mucho, pero aun así me casé con él sin pensarlo dos veces. Mi amado estaba destrozado y quería recomponerlo, sin importarme si eso me arruinaba a mí en el proceso. Me quedé dormida sintiéndome muy insegura y preocupada. Me desperté en medio de la noche cuando sentí que alguien acariciaba mi mejilla. Lentamente abrí los ojos y me di cuenta de que me había quedado dormida en la sala de estar. Alguien me levantó del sofá e inmediatamente reconocí su olor y tacto mientras lo miraba con los ojos entrecerrados. --Pierce… --Hmm --murmuró mientras caminaba hacia las escaleras--. ¿Por qué te dormiste en el sofá? Yo solo me quedé mirándolo a la cara y luego me dejó suavemente sobre la cama, acarició mi cabello y besó mi frente. Siempre fue tan gentil y por eso lo amaba tanto. Llevábamos más de un mes separados, mi cuerpo lo extrañaba y mi corazón lo anhelaba. --¿Dónde estabas? Te estuve esperando --dije mientras acariciaba su mejilla. --Acabo de encontrarme con un amigo. Dijiste que me estabas esperando, ¿es urgente? Al ver su rostro amable, de repente no quise arruinarle el momento, así que cerré mis labios entreabiertos y tragué la verdad para devolverla a mi estómago. Mañana, tal vez mañana tendría el coraje de afrontar todos los rompecabezas. De modo que solo sacudí la cabeza, hice un puchero y le dije que tenía sueño. Él se rió entre dientes y me dio un beso de buenas noches, pero en el momento en que estuvo a punto de dejarme, por alguna razón entré en pánico. Rápidamente lo agarré y lo bsé con toda mi pasión... Lo extrañaba y lo quería. --Espera, Kels --dijo y me detuvo, sujetando mis locas manos sobre la cama--. Pensé que habías dicho que tenías sueño y que necesitabas descansar. --Sí, pero te extraño --exclamé y lo miré con inocencia. Pude captar el deseo brillando en sus ojos, pero se desvaneció de pronto y yo no comprendía por qué. Solía ponerse feliz cuando yo tomaba la iniciativa. En ese instante, como si notara mi confusión, se rió entre dientes y me pellizcó juguetonamente la nariz. --Me daré una ducha. Huelo a alhol --manifestó. Yo solo asentí y lo miré mientras caminaba hacia el baño. Pronto la somnolencia volvió a atacarme, así que cerré los ojos para tomar una siesta. Sin embargo, ya era de mañana cuando abrí los ojos nuevamente y Pierce estaba a mi lado, poniendo una bandeja con comida en la mesita de noche. --¡Ey! --lo saludé y sonreí cuando me di cuenta de lo que había hecho. Me había preparado el desayuno para llevármelo a la cama. Era tan dulce. Él sonrió y se sentó en la cama. --Buen día. Le devolví la sonrisa mientras me sentaba en la cama. En ese momento, agarró la bandeja y la puso a mi lado. Al instante, levanté una ceja e incliné la cabeza mientras miraba su hermoso rostro. Sus cejas espesas y negras enmarcaban sus hermosos ojos de color marrón oscuro. Su nariz era orgullosa y puntiaguda y sus labios eran rojos y finos. Parecía un chico malo y sxy, incluso Damon Salvatore se avergonzaría de estar a su lado. Nadie tenía posibilidad alguna contra este hombre. --¿Qué es esto? ¿Un soborno? Me dejaste plantada anoche, chico malo --dije. Él no se rió. Exhaló un suspiro y colocó con suavidad mi cabello detrás de mis orejas antes de tomar mi mano y mirarme a los ojos. --Tengo algo que decirte. Al instante, sentí que mi corazón se aceleraba y pensé en nuestro bebé en mi útero. Tenía algo que decirme, yo también tenía algo que contarle. --¿Q-Qué cosa? --pregunté con voz temblorosa. De repente, dio un profundo suspiro y comenzó: --Sabes que eres importante para mí, ¿verdad? Asentí lentamente con los labios entreabiertos. No pude responder, tenía miedo de lo que estaba a punto de decir. Tenía un mal presentimiento. --Eras mi mejor amiga antes de casarnos. Eres una de las pocas personas que valoro… --prosiguió. Mientras hablaba, escondí mis puños cerrados debajo de la sábana. No sabía por qué me decía todo esto, pero ya podía sentir las lágrimas acumulándose en el rabillo de mis ojos. --Kelly... --hizo una pausa y cerró los ojos con fuerza antes de volver a mirarme a los ojos--. Creo que es hora de que nos divorciemos. --P-Pierce… --exclamé y sentí que mi corazón se apretaba. Él sonrió. --Sé que tú tampoco sientes nada por mí. Te casaste conmigo por mis abuelos, hiciste esto solo porque los amas. Ahora llegó el momento de nuestra verdadera felicidad, Kelly. Al oírlo, no pude evitar sacudir la cabeza. --¿De qué estás hablando, Pierce? --inquirí. --Lexi ha vuelto, Kelly. Mi primer amor ha vuelto. Capítulo 2 Punto de vista de Kelly--Llueve sobre mojado De inmediato, me levanté de la cama e intenté irme, pero Pierce me agarró la mano. Rápidamente me sequé las lágrimas que rodaban por mis mejillas antes de que él pudiera verlas. Luego, se paró frente a mí y me miró a la cara mientras yo intentaba con todas mis fuerzas mirar hacia abajo y evitar verlo a los ojos. Sentí que mi corazón se rompía en pedazos. Pensaba… pensaba que podría hacer que se enamorara de mí en esos tres años que pasamos juntos. Pensaba que sus sentimientos cambiarían y me vería como una mujer en lugar de solo su mejor amiga. Fui estúpida por tener esperanzas y soñar tan alto. Fallé. Sin importar cuánto lo intentara, su corazón pertenecía sólo a su primer amor: Lexi. --Kelly… En ese momento, contuve el aliento y me tragué el dolor mientras lo miraba. Luego fingí una sonrisa y dije: --Debo lavarme las manos antes de comer. Pero él me miró a los ojos como si intentara descubrir lo que estaba pensando. Yo sabía que él me conocía demasiado bien, así que traté con todas mis fuerzas de ocultar mi dolor y le sonreí. Finalmente, suspiró y soltó mi mano. --Bueno. Te esperaré aquí. Comamos y vayamos a trabajar juntos. ¿Juntos? ¿Por qué era tan cruel? ¿Quería que nos siguiéramos llevando bien como si no me hubiera pedido el divorcio? ¿Quería que nos quedáramos como estábamos justo después de decirme que su primer amor había regresado y quería divorciarse de mí? Oh Pierce, ¿qué estaba pasando por tu cabeza? Antes podía obligarme a mí misma a quedarme en el puesto de su mejor amiga mientras le deseaba felicidad, pero ya no tenía ese coraje después de los tres años que habíamos compartido. No había manera de que pudiera soportar esa tortura otra vez, en especial ahora que cargaba a su bebé. El bebé... en un principio pensé que era una buena noticia para nosotros, pero ahora... supongo que sería más bien una carga para él. Una carga que le impediría conseguir su verdadero amor y su libertad. Yo sabía muy bien cómo crecía un niño no deseado. Mis padres se divorciaron antes de que mi madre muriera y la nueva familia de mi padre me odiaba, lo que me dolía muchísimo. Por eso no quería que mi bebé experimentara lo mismo que yo sentí, así que debía mantener a mi bebé alejado de él. --No podemos --dije mientras fingía una nueva sonrisa--. Debo visitar el estudio para la sesión de fotos de nuestros nuevos modelos… --Iré contigo. --No --contesté y aparté su mano. Sus ojos siguieron mi mano antes de levantar la cara para mirarme de nuevo--. Tienes documentos que firmar. Nuestros horarios ya están organizados, ¿recuerdas? --Pero… --Tengo un conductor personal, Pierce. Estaré bien sola --afirmé. Finalmente, suspiró y asintió con calma. En ese momento, le di la espalda y entré al baño. Inmediatamente abrí la ducha y me paré bajo el agua fría. Las lágrimas cayeron en cascada por mis mejillas mientras me cubría la boca para reprimir los sollozos. Mis hombros temblaban mucho y cuando pensé en mi bebé, tragué saliva y traté de calmarme. Luego me limpié la cara y acaricié mi vientre. Debía ser fuerte y mantener la calma. No podía arriesgar la vida de mi bebé sólo porque me habían roto el corazón. Tenía que lidiar con esto de forma inteligente. Unos minutos después, tomé un respiro profundo y terminé mi ducha. Cuando salí del baño, me sorprendió ver que Pierce todavía estaba allí. Estaba luchando por arreglarse la corbata frente al espejo de cuerpo entero. También noté un par de zapatos y un vestido míos sobre la cama. --¡Ey! Elegí tu vestido para hoy --dijo. Como nuestro matrimonio no era público, Pierce dijo que haría pequeñas cosas para mí como marido. De hecho, lo había hecho bien y yo solía disfrutar de estos dulces momentos que me regalaba, pero ahora sentía que eso mismo me maría. Al segundo siguiente, agarré el vestido y entré al vestidor, sentiendo que me seguía. Volví a guardar el vestido blanco y elegí uno rojo. Cuando me di vuelta y lo tuve de frente, lo vi con la frente arrugada. --Hoy prefiero el rojo. Me sentiré hermosa con este vestido --expliqué con una sonrisa. Al instante, sus ojos se dirigieron al vestido que sostenía y su rostro inmediatamente se calmó. Al final asintió y caminó hacia mí. --Ya veo. Pero antes ayúdame a arreglar esto --me pidió. Sin dudarlo, puse mi vestido en su brazo y comencé a arreglarle la corbata. Podía sentir sus ojos mirándome intensamente y eso hacía que mi corazón latiera muy rápido. Respiré hondo y me mordí el labio inferior mientras luchaba por arreglar su corbata. De pronto, mi visión se volvió borrosa otra vez. ¡Maldición! --Kelly… No pude evitar sobresaltarme en shock. --¿Mmm? --¿Estás bien? --preguntó. Lo miré y sonreí: --Sí. --Tengo algo más que decirte. En ese instante, terminé de arreglarle la corbata y le quité rápidamente el vestido del brazo. Lo miré antes de pasar junto a él y dije: --Hablaremos después. Voy a llegar tarde. Lo escuché suspirar antes de volver a seguirme. Me vestí mientras él estaba detrás de mí. Estuvo en silencio todo el tiempo, como si estuviera pensando en algo. --Deberías desayunar antes de irte --comentó. Un segundo después, me paré frente a él y asentí. --Lo haré. Deberías irte ahora --respondí. --Kelly, estamos en la misma página, ¿verdad? --preguntó. Lo miré fijamente. No, Pierce. Nunca estuvimos en la misma página. Sólo fueron mis estúpidas fantasías. Pensaba que sentías algo por mí, pero estaba muy equivocada. --Si hablas del divorcio, lo entiendo, Pierce. Sé lo que tengo que hacer. Sólo dame algo de tiempo porque estoy muy ocupada con la empresa. No huiré. --Kelly, no estoy haciendo esto sólo por mí. También lo hago por ti. Has estado encerrada conmigo desde que nos casamos. Sé que no eres feliz porque en el fondo también quieres encontrar al hombre que te mereces. Alguien que realmente te ame, no yo. No alguien indiferente. --Entiendo lo que tratas de decir, Pierce --dije y traté de darle la espalda, pero antes de poder hacerlo, él me sujetó por la cintura y me mantuvo en el lugar. Luego hizo todo lo posible para captar mis ojos hasta que lo consiguió. Su mirada era de preocupación. --Eres mi mejor amiga. No quiero perderte, Kels. Eres una de las pocas personas… --Lo sé --lo interrumpí con frustración. Parecía sorprendido, así que me calmé--. Ya lo sé. No tienes que preocuparte. Simplemente estoy estresada por el trabajo, no es por el divorcio. En ese instante, sus labios se separaron, asintió lentamente y soltó un suspiro. Luego, caminó hacia mí y me congelé cuando besó mi frente con dulzura… --Gracias, Kelly --susurró. Al oírlo, mi corazón se apretó. Habían pasado tres años pero todavía era una cobarde. «¿Por qué no puedes simplemente decirle que lo amas, Kelly? ¡Él es tu esposo y estás llevando su bebé! ¡Díselo y tal vez cambie de opinión!» pensé. Con eso en mente, tragué saliva y estuve a punto de decírselo, pero justo en ese momento su teléfono sonó. Pude ver el identificador de llamadas. Era Lexi. --Me tengo que ir --afirmó y se rascó la cabeza a modo de disculpa, mientras las comisuras de su boca se curvaban hacia arriba--. Llamé a Luke. Te espera afuera. Come antes de irte, ¿sí? Con eso, salió de nuestra habitación. De repente, las lágrimas que había logrado reprimir hasta ese momento volvieron a brotar. ¿Por qué había pensado que podría tener una oportunidad? Él tomó su decisión en el momento en que me pidió el divorcio, ¿verdad? Siempre que se trataba de Lexi me abandonaba. Capítulo 3 Punto de vista de Kelly--Mantener la compostura Entré al estudio con tacones rojos de cinco centímetros y un vestido igualmente rojo. Todos miraron en mi dirección cuando entré caminando por el pasillo y me saludaron con una sonrisa, pero mantuve mi rostro estoico, sin mostrar emoción alguna. La conversación de esa mañana con Pierce todavía estaba en mi cabeza, pero no podía permitir que afectara mi trabajo. No podía fallar en mi trabajo después de haber fracasado en mi matrimonio. De modo que respiré profundamente para recomponerme. Un momento después, cuando entré a la sala de la sesión de fotos, noté que todos estaban sumidos en el caos. --¡No podemos! No responde las llamadas. ¿Qué debemos hacer? La vicepresidente viene hoy, se enojará. --Podemos simplemente decirle la verdad. Ella es amable. --¡No lo será con esta situación, Lily! Nos va a regañar... --¿Qué está pasando aquí? --pregunté mientras entraba a la sala. De inmediato, el personal me miró con expresiones preocupadas y entonces supe que había un problema. --B-Buenos días, señorita Monroe. Señorita Monroe. Por supuesto, nadie sabía que Pierce y yo estábamos casados excepto nuestras familias. Sentí como si pellizcaran mi corazón con esa verdad. Dolía. Rápidamente, la miré sin comprender. --¿Qué ocurre? --T-tenemos un problema, señorita Monroe. La señorita Chen, nuestra modelo, no atiende nuestras llamadas. Dijo que escuchó que íbamos a cambiar de modelo así que… no quiere venir. Incluso... amenazó con presentar una demanda contra nosotros. Después de decir eso, inclinó la cabeza. Yo apreté los dientes y recorrí el lugar con la mirada. --¿Dónde está la directora de marketing? --inquirí. --E-Ella todavía está tratando de convencer a la señorita Chen, señorita Monroe. Luego de escuchar el problema, me masajeé la frente y cerré los ojos con fuerza. Un segundo después, me agarré del pelo y grité de ira. Sentí que todos a mi alrededor se sobresaltaban sorprendidos. Yo solo suspiré y tomé una gran bocanada de aire antes de mirar a mi alrededor. --Señorita Monroe... --¿Qué es todo esto, señorita Hayley? Tú eres la directora de marketing, ¿qué está pasando? --Señorita Monroe, no sé cómo sucedió, pero la señorita Chen escuchó que usted cambiará de modelo. Está a punto de presentar una demanda contra nosotros... ¿Cambiar de modelo? ¿Cómo es que yo no sabía nada al respecto? La señorita Chen siempre había sido nuestra modelo de confianza y, si no era necesario, cambiar de modelo para una sesión comercial con tan poca antelación sólo causaría muchos problemas a la empresa. Nunca permitiría un error como este. --Yo no pedí eso. Debe ser un error --la interrumpí para ahorrar tiempo--. ¡Arregla este desastre o tendré que despedirte! --Señorita Monroe... Fue el presidente quien nos pidió que la cambiáramos --explicó Hayley vacilante--. Lo ordenó ayer tan pronto como regresó de su viaje de negocios. Aquella verdad me golpeó con fuerza. ¿Fue orden de Pierce? ¿Por qué no me lo dijo? Solía discutir conmigo cada decisión importante antes de tomarla. --No puede ser... --exclamé confundida. Pierce no era un hombre de negocios despistado. Siempre mantuvo una clara distinción entre el trabajo y la vida personal, razón por la cual siempre tuvo éxito. Y esa fue también la razón por la que decidió mantener nuestro matrimonio en secreto. --Sí, Kelly. Yo di la orden. --Su voz me hizo retroceder. --S-Señor Presidente… --saludó Hayley y se inclinó con respeto al ver al hombre que apareció de repente detrás de mí. --Pierce, ¡creo que me debes una explicación sobre este cambio de modelo! --dije con los dientes apretados mientras me giraba para interrogarlo. Él sabía perfectamente cuánto esfuerzo puse para ganar este proyecto. Estuve días sin dormir y la señorita Chen era la persona ideal para este trabajo. De hecho, él también estuvo de acuerdo. Pero ahora… simplemente cambió la modelo a su gusto sin avisarme con antelación. Eso fue como abofetearme con fuerza en la cara. --Continúen con el trabajo. Yo se lo aclararé --le indicó él al personal para calmarlos, ignorando la ira que estaba a punto de salir de mis ojos. --¡Contéstame, Pierce! ¿Por qué cambias de modelo tan de repente? --No pude contener mi enojo. Él simplemente me tocó el hombro y me susurró: --Este no es el lugar para discutir al respecto. Te lo explicaré en el auto. En ese momento, miré a mi alrededor y noté que los demás nos miraban furtivamente. Luego me quité sus manos de encima y caminé hacia el estacionamiento, pero durante el camino, sentía mi corazón cada vez más pesado. Tenía la sensación de que su explicación no iba a gustarme. --Vamos, dímelo --exclamé ni bien nos sentamos en su auto. Antes de hablar, me miró a los ojos como si sopesara mis emociones, pero yo aparté la mirada de nuevo. No podía soportar sus miradas, no podía soportar esos ojos que nunca me miraban como yo quería. Él no sentía nada por mí y eso me dolía mucho. --Yo-yo… --hizo una pausa y suspiró--. Reemplacé a la señorita Chen porque Lexi quiere ser nuestra modelo. Ella también encaja en el proyecto, así que estuve de acuerdo... --¿Qué? --pregunté con incredulidad. De pronto, apretó los labios y miró hacia otro lado. Luego se revolvió el cabello antes de sacudir la cabeza y tomar mi mano. --Lamento no haberte dicho antes, fue muy repentino. Ella me pidió un favor, no pude decirle que no. Rápidamente, retiré mi mano y lo miré con dolor y enojo. --No pudiste decirle que no, así que preferiste dañar a la empresa, a nuestra empresa. Me traicionaste, Pierce. --Kels, vamos. Sabes cuánto la amo. Ella es mi primer amor. Al oírlo, cerré los ojos con dolor. «Oh sí, ella es tu primer amor. Siempre la quisiste a ella, sin que te importen los demás. Si ella te frunce el ceño un poco, puedes hacer la vista gorda ante el dolor y el esfuerzo de los demás. Eres tan cruel, Pierce» pensé. --Bueno, ya lo has decidido. No tengo voz y voto en esto ya que tú eres el presidente. Ahora vete, estaré en la oficina --indiqué con frialdad mientras abría la puerta del auto para salir. --Kelly… En ese instante, lo miré a los ojos y dije: --Ve a casa temprano. Hablaremos de nuestro divorcio esta noche. Capítulo 4 Punto de vista de Kelly--Plantada Me encontraba jugueteando con el anillo de bodas en mi dedo mientras lo esperaba. Le había dicho que volviera temprano a casa, pero todavía no regresaba y ni siquiera contestaba mis llamadas. Bueno, ahora que Lexi había vuelto, probablemente ya no veía a esta casa como su hogar. De pronto, mis ojos se dirigieron a mi informe de embarazo que estaba sobre la mesa. Qué gracioso. Todavía era tan ingenua para albergar un rayo de esperanza de que las cosas podrían cambiar si le hablaba del bebé, pero este bebé estaba fuera de sus planes. Me sequé las lágrimas que se acumulaban en el rabillo de mis ojos y agarré el informe. Ya eran las cinco de la mañana cuando miré el reloj de la pared. Intenté marcar su número nuevamente, pero seguía sin responder. ¿En qué estaba tan ocupado? ¿Estaba hiendo el a**r con Lexi? Debió haberla extrañado mucho, ¿verdad? Pronto, sin saber cuándo, me quedé dormida. Cuando sonó el despertador, inconscientemente toqué la almohada a mi lado. Frío como anoche, no había vuelto a casa todavía. Me burlé de mí misma al ver mi reflejo en el espejo de la cómoda. Los círculos oscuros bajo mis ojos se veían a simple vista y mi cabello era un total desastre, parecía un fantasma. De repente una oleada de náuseas inundó mi estómago y me di cuenta de que no había comido nada la noche anterior. De pronto, me sentí mal otra vez y rápidamente corrí hacia el lavabo y vomité. Escupí un líquido amarillento que sabía muy mal. De inmediato, me lavé la boca y miré mi propio reflejo en el espejo. Al verme, sacudí la cabeza y tomé mi frente en cuanto sentí ganas de vomitar de nuevo. Volví a escupir el líquido amarillento y mientras me lavaba la boca, sentí una cálida mano acariciando mi espalda. Inmediatamente levanté la cara y me encontré con un par de ojos marrones que me miraban a través del espejo. Detrás de mí con cara de preocupación estaba mi esposo Pierce. --¿Estás bien? ¿Te sientes mal? Debiste haberme dicho. Al instante, lo miré a través del espejo. --No respondiste mis llamadas --contesté. Ante aquellas palabras, la culpa apareció en sus ojos. --Lo lamento. Tenía cosas que hacer. Me quedé en la oficina toda la noche --afirmó. Rápidamente, me limpié la cara y pasé junto a él. Pierce me siguió mientras me sentaba frente al tocador y comenzaba a peinarme. --Kels… --Me desperté tarde. No pude preparar el desayuno. Mientras hablaba, intenté evitar sus ojos. Sentía que iba a perder los estribos y gritarle. En ningún momento sentí su egoísmo tan claramente como ahora. Decía que yo era su mejor amiga, pero nunca le habían importado mis necesidades, mis sentimientos. --Kels... sabes que no te pregunté eso. Estoy preocupado por tu salud... Kels, ¿todavía estamos bien? Ante aquella pregunta, dejé de peinarme y lentamente nuestras miradas se encontraron a través del espejo, otra vez. ¿De verdad me estaba preguntando eso? ¿Después de que me pidió el divorcio sin siquiera preguntarme si estaba de acuerdo? Él decidió por su cuenta sólo porque su primer amor había vuelto. No podía creer lo que hacía. Al final, fingí una sonrisa y dije: --No me siento bien hoy, Pierce, eso es todo. Un instante después, se puso de cuclillas a mi lado, lo cual no me resultó sorprendente porque sabía que realmente se preocupaba. Pero lo que sí me sorprendió fue que hacía todo esto después de enterrar una daga en mi corazón. --¿Estás bien? --preguntó mientras tocaba suavemente mi frente y mi cuello--. ¿Estás enferma? Dime cómo te sientes, Kels. --Mis sentimientos no importan --no pude evitar decir y parecía sorprendido por mis palabras. En ese instante, intenté evitarlo, pero me agarró de la muñeca y me hizo mirarlo. Su rostro ahora reflejaba su ira. Había perdido completamente la paciencia. --¿Qué te pasa, Kels? Has estado actuando así desde ayer. ¿Es por Lexi? ¿O porque no volví a casa anoche? --inquirió. Yo lo miré a los ojos, molesta. --¡Tú fuiste quien pidió el divorcio! Te pedí que regresaras temprano para hablar al respecto, pero me dejaste esperando toda la noche. ¿Pretendías que te diera la bienvenida con brazos abiertos después de eso, Pierce? --respondí. Al escucharme, apretó la mandíbula y sacudió la cabeza. --Kels, yo... --Ya basta. Hablaremos del divorcio después del trabajo. --¡Kels! --me llamó y me agarró de los hombros. La confusión y el dolor eran visibles en sus ojos--. ¿Estás... enamorada de mí? Aquello me desconcertó. ¿Enamorada? ¡Sí! Desde que estábamos en la escuela secundaria, desde que se convirtió en mi mejor amigo. ¿Quién no se enamoraría de alguien que te ha estado protegiendo desde entonces? Siempre he estado agradecida de tenerlo como mi mejor amigo y esposo, pero ahora… lo estaba perdiendo. Perdiéndolo irremediablemente. Decidí darle a nuestro matrimonio una última oportunidad, hacer un esfuerzo final... ...... ==== Casarse con su mejor amigo fue un sueño hecho realidad para Kelly, pero todo tiene realmente una limitación. Pierce es el primer amor de Kelly, pero como su mejor amiga, sabía bien que siempre había otra mujer en lo profundo de su corazón. Lexi Gilbert. Kelly finalmente se dio cuenta de que su feliz matrimonio de los últimos tres años era solo un hermoso sueño cuando Pierce pidió el divorcio solo porque Lexi regresó. Ella sólo podría ser su mejor amiga incluso si estuviera encinta de su bebé. ¿Por qué no merecía ser amada? ¿Qué sucederá en adelante? ¿Cómo podría Kelly salvar su corazón en esta batalla de amor y odio? Los capítulos disponibles son limitados aquí, haga click el botón abajo para instalar APP y disfrutar leyendo más contenidos maravillosos. (Al abrir el APP, directo accederá a este libro) &5&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.manobook.com/14603375-fb_contact-spc	Happy reading	https://www.facebook.com/61566043183664/	199	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.manobook.com	IMAGE	https://fbweb.manobook.com/14603375-fb_contact-spcp25_2-1030-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=2029568687383448&rawadid=120214044452110700	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465255956_1193702838771385_5793310152647114136_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=Mo6mtgc9_mwQ7kNvgGhp-C6&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AoKvsVHMJ14ysLAivCWSavQ&oh=00_AYAe8YV1d9jU4f4nX0BU-nfmVSpp1Yk7hehHqXgrL8tWow&oe=67305F6C	PERSON_PROFILE	Happy reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,349,811	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2349808}'	No	2024-11-05 16:03	active	1723	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	“Help!” A cry attracted the pack members around the area, then two of us falling from the high cliff... They were terrified then soon realize that the two women - one of them was the Alpha’s former mate, Sofia; and the other one was me, Alpha Hayden’s current mate. Both of us plunged toward the sea below the cliff. I only felt the cold sea water enveloping my body. The salty sea water was rushing into my mouth, my ears... Luckily, pack members came in time. Hayden, who was patrolling around the area, heard the cries too. When I puked the salty, bitter seawater out of my mouth, the first thing I saw when I opened my eyes was him holding Sophia, who was bleeding profusely. Before I spoke, I saw Sophia's pitiful eyes with tears in them. “Charlotte... I know you are jealous of my relationship with Hayden, but there really is nothing going on between us. Why did you push me off the cliff?” Sofia's weak voice sounded before she passed out. My mouth dropped open. What does she mean I pushed her off the cliff?! But she didn't give me a chance to question her before her head veered into Hayden, my husband's chest and passed out. Hearing Sofia's words, Hayden was furious, he glared at me angrily for a moment and didn't say a word. I pressed my mouth. Can't he see that I fell and hurt myself too? I'd gotten a long gash on my arm from the rocks on the beach, and I'd cracked my forehead on a small rock. But apparently, Hayden's mind wasn't on me. “It's that vicious woman's drama again! Tell them the truth, Charlotte,” My wolf, Lexi, growled. Yes, I should. It took every part of me to get myself sit up straighter a bit on the rock. “Hayden, I can explain.” I spoke with a struggle and tried to ignore the pain all over my body. Hayden didn't give me a proper look but let out a sneer. “Explain? Everyone saw what had happened and heard Sofia’s words.” “But it was her, who pushed-” I frantically tried to explain what had really happened. “Enough! If there’s something wrong with her and her baby, I’ll punish you personally,” Hayden cut me off and said harshly as he picked Sofia in his arms and ran toward the pack’s infirmary. At that time, I realized that it didn't matter what the truth was like. No one would believe me, not even my own mate. My heart hurt as if it was being stabbed by hundreds daggers, and yet I couldn't do anything about it. This wasn't the first time I was framed by Sofia and Milla, Hayden’s younger sister. And just like today, he never asked me about what had happened; he would only listen to their side of the story and blamed me for everything. Three years of being mated and married to Hayden, I have been trying my best to make Sofia and Milla happy, knowing how much they meant to Hayden, yet they kept treating me like an Omega maid. Sometimes even worse. I had to serve them all the time. In my deep heart, I knew the reason for it. They thought I was just an orphan she-wolf and not on par with Hayden, the ruthless Alpha of the third largest pack, the Red Claw Pack. They thought I didn't deserve to be the Luna of the pack. But... What Hayden didn't know was that in order to become his mate, I purposely cut off contact with my family to make sure Hayden wouldn't know who I really was. I just wanted to be his mate and serve him like a good moon Luna. Sometimes I wondered if it would make a difference if they knew who I really was? But for the longest time, I didn't want them to know. I wanted Hayden to love me for who I am, not for the powerful Alpha-in-line. Because of that, for the last three years, I had endured every insult, humiliation, and abuse from Sofia and Milla, yet I still served them as a good sister-in-law. I didn't tell Hayden about it. I loved them and treated them as Hayden’s family. I hoped that one day they would recognize my kindness and dedication. But the truth was so cruel. Hayden became the Red Claw Pack's Alpha when his brother died, leaving Sofia as a widow and carried his baby. I could still remember I was over the moon when I first met him and knew he was my mate. But who would have thought that Sofia, the widow of Hayden’s late brother, was more important to him than me? Ever since Hayden claimed me as his mate and married me, he seldom cared for me. Instead, he spent more time with Sofia. He was even more protective of Sofia too. Everyone could see the way he treated Sofia, and there were rumors that Hayden was in love with her. No one had spoke for me, his mate, and his legal Luna! My mind was in a mess. When I came out of my painful memories, Hayden and Sofia were gone, and the pack members had departed with them, leaving me alone on the rocks of the beach. My body was drenched, my arm and forehead were bleeding. It took me every effort just to stand up. Luckily, Noah, the Beta of the Pack, was kind enough. He met me in the half way and supported me to go to the infirmary to treat my wounds. “Thank you, Noah,” I said with gratitude. Noah gave me a worried look and didn't say anything. He'd seen what had happened to me over the past three years, but he wasn't able to change any of Hayden's decisions. Wouldn't it all be different if I had power and a throne? I couldn’t help but think. If I had told Hayden of my real identity, would he trust me a bit more than Sofia? Should I tell him the truth? “Yes! You need to tell him the truth,” Lexi growled in my mind. I know she hated Sofia and Hayden. But would he believe me? As Hayden said, there were many witnesses. When Sofia jumped back from the cliff, she grabbed my hand to pull her along. But for onlookers, it looked like what Sofia had described. I had to admit that Sofia was the master of scheming. She was always good at that. Thinking of the blood flowing from the bottom part of Sophia’s body, it might be a huge chance that she would lost her baby... I would have a big trouble if anything bad happened. “I’m going to punish you personally,” Hayden’s harsh words rang in my mind again which made my heart sink. “You still need to try to explain,” Lexi growled again. “I wanted to explain, but you saw that, he didn't even listen to me,” I told her. “Then try explaining again!” Lexi roared and started to get cranky. She actually knew it was futile. No one would believe us, it's as ridiculous as my title of Luna. Ten minutes later, after staggering slowly, with the help of Noah, we finally reached the infirmary. Just before I was about to step into the doctor's office, I was summoned by Hayden through out mindlink, “Come straight to Sophia’s ward.” His cold voice sent shivers down my spine. I had a bad feeling about this. Is Sofia okay? Did she really lose her baby like I had guessed? I felt my legs were heavy as I moved slowly toward Sofia’s ward. The closer I got, the more my sense of foreboding increased. If Hayden was always on Sofia’s side all this time, would he believe me just this once? I prayed to the Moon Goddess that he would believe me, at least just this once. Finally, I stood in front of Sofia’s ward. I took a deep breath before pushing the door open, and unsurprisingly, I was greeted by Hayden's icy gaze. Chapter 2 Hayden’s cold gaze froze me in my spot. It didn't help that I was still drenched, and the cold on my body hadn't subsided. His gaze made me feel even colder, as if I was once again submerged in icy water. “Stay there!” he commanded harshly. He didn't care that the blood on my arms and forehead was dripping down, tainting the white floor of the ward with red splotches of blood. Sofia was lying on the bed looking pale and weak, and the doctor was examining her. There were nurses, the Gamma couples, and some pack members gathered outside the ward. I could hear the murmuring of the pack members outside the ward. “I can't believe the Luna dared to push Sofia down the cliff.” “Who would have thought that she was so heartless?” “Isn't it obvious that she was jealous? The Alpha favors Sofia more than the Luna. She must’ve thought Sofia was a threat and wanted to kill her.” Hearing their hurtful remarks and looking at the accusing gazes of everyone in the room, I felt myself going pale. I clenched my t-shirt tightly and bit my lips. It hurt.. “I’m sorry, but we couldn’t save your baby,” the doctor said after checking and putting Sofia on the drip. The doctor’s words seemed to be like a death sentence to me. Sofia began crying hysterically. “Why? Why must this happen to me? I’ve lost my mate, and now I lost the only gift he left me. I’ve lost our baby!” Sofia’s wail was very heartbreaking. If I didn't know the truth, I might even be moved to tears by her performance of being a heartbroken widow who had lost her child. “Charlotte!” Hayden’s sister, Milla, suddenly approached me and raised her hand high, landing a red print on my cheek. I wasn't expecting it and couldn't stop her or dodge it. My mate just looked at us coldly with no intention of stopping his sister. “Are you happy now?” she glared at me. “You have killed her baby! You are very vicious for pushing her off the cliff! Kneel and apologize to her!” I looked at Hayden and tried to explain, “Hayden, I can explain..” Hayden sneered. “What can you explain? That you viciously pushed her off the cliff and jumped with her so everyone thinks that you were also a victim?” “But she pushed herself down the cliff and pulled me along!” I tried to explain what really happened frantically. “Do you think everyone is stupid and blind? Why would Sofia jump off the cliff when it’s dangerous for her condition?” Hayden snarled. “But I really didn't push her!” I kept trying to defend myself and told him the truth. “Enough!” Hayden roared, and his Alpha aura rolled off his body, making everyone, including me, cower in fear. “Stop lying and trying to slander Sofia.” “You have killed my brother’s baby. Kneel and apologize to Sofia just like Milla had said,” he said coldly. His words made me freeze in my spot again. Why wouldn't he believe me? Why would he believe someone else’s words but not his mate's? Was it true that he was in love with Sofia? I didn't even want to apologize to Sofia, much less kneel. For my mate to ask me to do those two things was humiliating! And it angered me. “I’m not going to kneel or apologize. I didn't do anything wrong,” I growled. “If you don't kneel and apologize, I will dissolve our matebond,” he said indifferently. I froze again. He would terminate our mateship because of Sofia? “He dares not!” Lexi growled. “Hayden, you've gone too far!” I yelled at him. “I’m the Luna of the pack, and I will never kneel in front of anyone! And no one can force me to! It’s in the pack’s rule!” “The pack’s rules?” Hayden snorted. I straightened my back and lifted my chin. “It’s stated that no one can force a Luna to kneel or apologize for something she didn't do!” To my surprise, Hayden laughed. “Charlotte, do you think, as the Luna of the pack, you can do anything freely and not apologize for your wrongdoings?” he mocked me. “It seems to me you have been abusing your power as the Luna of the pack.” He stood up and came to stand before me. Reaching out his hand, he pinched my chin forcefully. “And to let you know, I was the one who made those rules, and as the maker of the rules, I am now telling you to kneel and apologize to Sofia,” he snarled. From the corners of my eyes, I saw Milla had a gleeful expression, and Sofia had a triumphant smile. “You believe someone else’s words rather than your mate?” I, stupidly, still thought that I could make him believe me instead of that venomous woman. “Enough, Charlotte! No matter how many times you tried to deny it, the evidence is clear. Everyone saw what you did!” He released my chin forcefully, and I staggered back a few steps from the force. “You.. You really don't believe me?” I felt my heart turning cold. There really was no use in defending myself now. I looked at Sofia and saw her looking weak and pitiful once again, with tears streaming down her face. Heh, Sofia really was a good actress! “I don't like to repeat my words, Charlotte. Kneel and apologize or I’ll break our matebond and divorce you,” Hayden said coldly. “I will NEVER kneel or apologize for something I didn't do,” I said stubbornly and left the hospital without turning to look at Sofia, Milla, or even Hayden. ”Charlotte!” Hayden roared out my name, but I ignored him and kept walking toward the pack’s main house, where I lived with Hayden as the Alpha and Luna of the pack. Just as I stepped into the hall, I heard the screech of a car. I turned around to see a fuming Hayden. “Charlotte, are you still unwilling to kneel and apologize?” he asked with narrowed eyes. “I’ve told you before. I won't kneel or apologize for something I didn't do,” I told him coldly. “Guards!” he yelled before I could say anything further. Two guards appeared out of nowhere and seized my arms. “Make her kneel!” Hayden commanded. Chapter 3 My eyes widened in disbelief. I couldn't believe that Hayden would do this to his own mate. I struggled as the guards pulled me toward the door. Once outside, they pushed down my shoulders. As a future Alpha, my strength was not ordinary. I could withstand their forces and kept standing upright. Hayden was looking at me with cold eyes and not saying anything. Seeing that the guards could not make me kneel, he came to us and kicked the back of my knees. I was shocked and wasn't prepared for it. My knees buckled under me, and he successfully made me kneel on the ground with his kick. “Kneel here and think of what you have done,” he said coldly before telling the guards to ensure I kept kneeling. He then turned around and entered the house once again, slamming the door shut behind him. The guards kept their hands on my shoulders, pushing me down and disabling me to stand up. This was the first time in my life I felt so humiliated, and the one who humiliated me was my own mate. I felt rage course through every nerve of my body. I couldn't believe my mate was so heartless. “Let me tear him apart! Stupid Alpha deserves no dominion over the pack,” Lexi cursed. I agreed with her. Hayden was truly disappointing. The wind blowing strongly around me didn't help. I felt so cold that my body shivered until my teeth chattered. I hadn't changed from my wet clothes, and my wounds hadn't been cleaned and bandaged. After Goddess knew how many hours of kneeling, Hayden finally came out. “Hayden, I-” I still had hopes that he would listen to me, but his next words wiped away all my hopes. “Have you thought about what you have done? Are you ready to apologize to Sofia?” he cut off my words coldly. “Hayden, is this how you treat your mate?” I asked through gritted teeth. “Mate?” he laughed. “Do you think I care about you being my mate? For me, a mate is just a stepping stone to become stronger. An Alpha needs a Luna to make them and their packs stronger,” he said coldly. I gasped and felt all my blood drained from my body. “You.. You never care about me? You never love me?” “Love?” he sneered and looked at me as if I was a clown. “I only claimed you as my mate and married you to save the trouble of my pack not having a Luna.” I looked at him and felt my heart breaking. Three years.. Three years of being his mate and his Luna. Three years of trying hard to be the perfect Luna for him. And that was all I was to him? A mean to save trouble and a stepping stone to become stronger? “Are you willing to admit your mistake?” he asked impatiently. I lifted my chin stubbornly. “NEVER!” “Then kneel until you admit your mistake,” he spat and turned back to go into the house again. “Alpha.” Suddenly Beta Noah appeared. “Sofia is awake, and she’s been crying non-stop.” “What? Has the doctor seen her yet?” Hayden asked anxiously. “She’s hysterical and did not let anyone come near her,” Beta Noah reported. “Alright, I’ll go to her now,” Hayden said. He then turned to me and said, “Don't make any trouble anymore, or you’ll know the consequences.” After warning me, he left in a hurry with Beta Noah. The two guards followed them as they were Hayden’s personal guards. I let out a bitter laugh. How stupid was I to think that mates should fall in love with each other? After hearing his words, I had no hopes for Hayden anymore. All I felt was disappointment. I tried to stand up despite my legs being numb from kneeling for too long. I reached out and touched the walls for support and walked slowly toward our bedroom. “Are you going to leave that unworthy man?” Lexi asked as I was changing my clothes. “Yes. Is it okay with you?” I asked her. I knew severing the matebond hurt so much for me, but especially for Lexi. I didn't know how it’d affect Lexi. “I’d rather you leave him than stay mated with him,” Lexi growled. “Won't it affect you?” I asked. “It will. It will hurt for a while, but I’ll manage. I want you to be happy, Charlotte,” she said. Her words nearly made me cry. Lexi was the only one who cared for me in the three years of being married to Hayden. “Alright, don't cry now,” she tried to comfort me. “What’s your next plan?” “Leave here and go back to the Moon Crest Pack,” I told her and began packing my stuff. “Good,” she said, and I could feel how proud she was of me for taking this bold action. After I finished packing, I dragged my suitcase and went out without anyone noticing. Everyone was either busy cooking nutritious meals for Sofia in the kitchen or going to the hospital to take care of her. How ironic, I thought. He let everyone take care of someone who wasn't his mate, while no one cared for his mate who was injured. Looking at the starless night sky, I felt tears stinging my eyes again. Three years of trying to be his perfect mate went down the drain because of another female. I began walking toward the pack’s border while dragging my suitcase. The wind began to howl, and I shivered again because of the cold. “Charlotte, don't you want to go to the hospital to get your wounds treated first?” Lexi asked anxiously. “Then meet and watch how sweet that pair of cheating lovers is? No, thank you,” I answered, and Lexi stopped talking. The more I walked, the weaker I felt. My breathing became heavier, my wounds began to throb, and I felt my vision begin to blur. “Charlotte, let’s go to the hospital first,” Lexi’s anxious voice sounded in my mind. My body swayed, and I fell to the ground, feeling all my energy drained. I couldn't even move an inch of my body. I felt darkness start to pull me in. What should I do? An image popped into my mind, and I struggled mightily to open up a mindlink I hadn't used for the last three years. “Charlotte?” a man asked in disbelief once our mindlink opened up. “Leo... Help me... Pick me up... at... the... Red... Claw... Pack’s... border,” I said with much difficulty before succumbing to the darkness. Chapter 4 My eyes fluttered open, and the first thing I saw was a clean, white ceiling. “Charlotte, you are awake.” I heard a female’s relieved voice. I turned my head and saw my best friend, Olivia, sitting on a chair beside my bed. “Olivia... Where am I?” I asked with a hoarse voice. “You are in the pack’s hospital,” she replied and brought me a glass of water. “Which pack?” I asked with worry. “My pack - the Silent Prowlers Pack,” she said. I heaved out a sigh of relief. At least I was somewhere familiar. I took a sip of the water she gave me and asked, “Who brought me here?” I had no recollection whatsoever. The last thing I remembered was passing out near the Red Claw Pack’s border. “Did Leo bring me here?” I asked her as I remembered mindlinking Leo, my Beta. “Yup. After you mindlinked him, he became frantic and rushed out to search for you,” she said. “Then what happened?” I asked. “He said he found you unconscious on the side of the road and quickly brought you here since it’s the closest to the Red Claw Pack,” Olivia explained. “What’s wrong with me?” Why did I faint? “You had a fever and were injured,” she said. Fever? Must be because I was drenched and forced to kneel under strong wind. “Char, what happened?” she asked. “What do you mean?” I pretended not to know what she meant. “Why did you come back after three years of no news?” She looked at me with her huge eyes, and I saw some hesitancy in them. “I’m going to break my matebond with Hayden,” I told her nonchalantly. To my surprise, she didn't look shocked. “Is it because of the rumor?” she asked. Rumor? “What rumor?” “The whole continent heard about you pushing Sofia Thompson off the cliff because of jealousy, and she lost her baby because of it,” she said, and it was apparent she was embarrassed to say those words to me. I laughed. “The whole continent knows?” “Yeah. And the members of the Red Claw Pack said you are not fit to be their Luna.” I smirked. “That mean woman sure moves fast.” “What do you mean?” she asked, obviously confused. “Do you believe the rumor?” I asked her. It had been three years since I last saw and contacted her. Would she believe the rumor more than she believed me? She rolled her eyes. “Of course not. I know you. You wouldn't do that even if you were jealous. You most probably would slap Hayden for not believing you.” I was relieved that someone at least believed me. I told her everything that happened that day - how Sofia framed me, how Hayden believed her, and asked me to kneel until I admitted my mistake. I also told her how Milla and Sofia had been treating me like an Omega maid instead of a Luna for the last three years I was in Red Claw Pack, including how Hayden was only using me and preferred Sofia. “I've never met such a stupid alpha! I can't believe he fell for some women's shoddy gimmicks. If he doesn't love you, he should’ve rejected you and not used you like that!” Olivia said angrily. “That vicious woman must have asked people to spread the rumor!” she continued, still fuming. I was amused looking at how her expressions and emotions changed so fast - from relief, hesitant, embarrassment, confusion, and now anger. “Are you okay, Char?” she asked with concern. “I’m fine, don't worry about me,” I assured her. “Are you really going to break your matebond with Hayden?” She looked at me as if she didn't believe I could do it. “You don't believe that I can do it?” I feigned shock. “It’s not that,” she said embarrassedly. “It’s just... I know how much you love Hayden. You even left your pack and everything else behind just to be with him.” “I don't love him anymore,” I told her indifferently. My love for him had disappeared the moment he forced me to kneel and asked me to admit my ‘mistakes’. “Really? That’s good. He doesn't deserve your love,” she said and let out a sigh of relief. “Shouldn't you feel sad for me? I’m going to sever my matebond, you know,” I teased her. “It’s better not to have a mate rather than to have a fool as a mate,” she said as she rolled her eyes. I laughed hearing her words. What she said was true. I must be blind to stay with him for three years while he spent more time with another woman and cared more for that woman. Suddenly we heard some whispering outside the ward. “Have you heard about the Luna of the Red Claw Pack?” a female voice asked. “She pushed her sister-in-law off the cliff and caused her loss her unborn baby. She’s so vicious!” another female answered her. They kept gossiping until their voice faded out and disappeared. “I will tear those mouths off!” Olivia stood up and was going to reprimand them, but I stopped her. “Don't do anything,” I told her. “Why did you stop me? I'm going to give everyone, especially that innocent pretending woman Sofia and that deaf and blind man Hayden, a piece of my mind,” Olivia seethed. “Don't do anything,” I repeated calmly. “I’m going to ask your dad and brother to deal with them. They should know you are the next Alpha of the Moon Crest Pack. Let’s see if they still dare to say bad things about you!” Olivia was so angry she didn't seem to hear my words as she kept trying to make everything right for me. I was thankful for her, but I didn't need anyone to stand up for me. “Olivia!” I called her sternly, and this time she returned to her sense. “I’m soooo angry,” she said as she sat down again. “How are you so calm?” “Don't worry, I have already prepared a ‘gift’ for the Red Claw Pack and Hayden,” I smirked. “A gift? What gift are you going to give them? What are you going to do to him? Tell me,” she asked with excitement. Chapter 5 I laughed, seeing her excitement. “You’ll know when the time comes,” I smirked. “Oh, come on, Char. I’m your best friend. You should tell me about this ‘gift’ you have prepared for them,” she tried to fish out information from me, but I wouldn't budge. “Don’t worry, it’s gonna be a big ‘gift’,” I smirked again, thinking how they would react after receiving my ‘gift’. “So you won't tell me? You are so bad,” she complained and pouted. I laughed and patted her head. Olivia was different from me. While I was tall and slender, she was petite with huge innocent eyes, just like a child. But never be deceived by her appearance. She was impulsive and a powerful she-wolf. She could punch a hole in a wall with her bare fist. Even I didn't dare to be near her when she was angry. “Well... The most important thing now is to break my matebond with Hayden,” I changed the subject. “Do you know how to do it?” I had no idea how to do it. Should I just reject him? But it wouldn’t sever the matebond. It’d be just like any other rejection. “Char, are you really sure you want to break the matebond? It’ll be different than a normal rejection,” she said thoughtfully. “I know,” I answered her firmly. “I don't care about Hayden or the Red Claw Pack anymore. You know I’m going to be the Alpha of the Moon Crest Pack. Why should I care about them? I’m going to be even more powerful than Hayden and his pack.” She scrutinized me to see if there was any doubt in my eyes, but I had made up my mind. Once she saw that I was adamant about doing it, she sighed. “So, do you know how to do it?” I asked her again. She was hesitant but nodded in the end. “I heard you need to pray to the Moon Goddess together with Hayden and reject each other at the same time.” “It sounds easy,” I said lightly. “Char... The breaking of matebond might break your soul and Lexi,” she said as she looked at me with despair. I looked at her and asked, “Do you want me to stay with him, keep being abused by his family and Sofia and be unhappy?” She looked down at her hands that were holding mine. “It’s not that. I just don't want you to be soulless.” I laughed hearing her words. “Olivia, thank you for your concern. But me and Lexi are stronger than you think. We’ve been best friends for so long. Do you think I’ll become weak after a simple rejection?” She finally looked at me, and her eyes finally twinkled with excitement. “You are right. You are the most powerful she-wolf I’ve ever known. I can't wait for that jerk Hayden’s reaction when he knows you are the Alpha of the second strongest pack,” she giggled. “Alright. I’m feeling better now. My fever has subsided, and my injuries have all healed. I want to be discharged and return to the Red Claw Pack to tell Hayden of my decision,” I told her. “Okay. Stay here. I’ll get the paperwork done,” she said and went out to help with my discharge paper. I smiled as I looked at her back. I was lucky to have a friend like Olivia. Once alone at the ward, I sighed again. “Lexi, did you hear what Olivia said?” I asked my wolf. “Should I really break the matebond with Hayden?” “Of course, you should. He doesn’t deserve you, ever.” Lexi growled. “But you heard what Olivia said. The process might break you.” It wasn't that I didn't want to break my matebond, but I was thinking about Lexi. “Don't worry about me, Charlotte. Even if I break, I’ll get back up in no time,” Lexi assured me. “Are you sure?” I asked her. I didn't want her to break because of me. “Positive. And don't think of not breaking up with Hayden,” she growled again. “Okay then. We’ll go through the heartbreak together,” I told her. “Of course, we will. Hayden and his silly weak wolf won't be able to break us,” Lexi snorted arrogantly, which made me laugh, and my heart felt lighter. After some time, Olivia came back with a nurse. The nurse took off the needle in my hand, and I was ready to be discharged. “Char, do you need me to drive you to the Red Claw Pack?” Olivia asked with concern. I rubbed her head and smiled. “No. This is something that I must do alone.” “Okay. Remember to contact me if they make it difficult for you,” Olivia said. I laughed again. Olivia was too cute. She kept worrying about me. Though it was nice to be cared for, but I didn't need it this time. “Remember, I don't love Hayden anymore. And I’m an Alpha. If they do something to me, I’ll fight back,” I reminded her and winked. Finally, Olivia sighed with relief and smiled brightly. “You are right. If they bully you, just show them your true self!” We chatted as we went to the car park and parted ways. I got into a cheap black car I had bought to conceal my true wealth and showed Hayden that I didn't become his mate for his money, and drove to the Red Claw Pack. The moment I got off the car, I felt many eyes looking at me. I even heard them ridiculing me. “Look at her. How could she be so shameless to return to the pack?” “She really has no shame! She’s a murderer, yet she still has the nerve to appear here.” “Does she think she’s still fit to be the Luna of the pack?” “Do you think she’s here to beg Hayden and apologize to Sofia? She really has thick skin!” And there were many other degrading words pointed at me as I walked straight to Hayden’s study. I couldn't care less about what they were saying. My heart had been cold and devoid of any emotions ever since Hayden forced me to kneel and admit my ‘mistakes’. Once I arrived at Hayden’s study, I didn't even bother to knock. I opened the door immediately and met Hayden and Noah's surprised looks. Hayden sneered and was about to say something, but I beat him to it. “I’ll wait for you tomorrow night when the moon rise at the altar of the Moon Goddess to go through the ceremony of terminating our matebond. Don't forget to draft the divorce agreement. I don't need any compensation from you. I just want to end this mateship and marriage with you. I want to be free from you and the Red Claw Pack,” I told him coldly and left without giving him a chance to talk back.	LEARN_MORE	https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13764&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	831	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	befant.com	DCO	https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=13764&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/457252734_395376579933994_4164526208662214883_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=102&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=U5M_GewiR4kQ7kNvgFBpfWC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=Aa_U5VtElKm1vlUPmYShRMq&oh=00_AYC-mXwk1Hbe7P7DxFl0WTQ0AS-gzIHBIsVug0WHdCX7XQ&oe=67306A11	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,349,876	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2349771}'	No	2024-11-05 16:03	active	1723	🔞🔥 Continuer la lecture ➤➤	(Lily POV) Today is my 14th birthday. There will not be birthday cake, singing, or a party. Instead, we are attending a funeral. My sister's funeral, to be exact. Before my sister... died... we had a large party planned for me. I normally do not have a big party, but 14th birthdays are a really big event to werewolves. They are the day that we first meet our wolves. The next monumental birthday is our 20th birthday; that is when can first identify our fated mates. I am our Beta’s youngest daughter, and my father is loved and well-respected. Everyone was excited to meet my wolf and to see what type of wolf she would be. Thus, the guest list for my party was pretty large, and it included ranked wolves from nearby packs. I am normally a little bit of a loner, hence why I usually do not have a big birthday party. However, for this particular occasion, I was happy to have a lot of guests. Meeting your wolf comes with the first shift/ transition, and that can be incredibly painful. As inherently social creatures, the only thing known to help wolves with the pain of the first shift is to have supportive family, friends, and community around you. The way that it typically works is that the pack will host a dinner or barbeque in your honor. As night falls, and the moon replaces the sun in the sky, everyone will gather inside the pack amphitheater. The shifter-to-be will stand in the middle of the amphitheater while guests quietly chant well wishes and prayers to the Moon Goddess. The energy in the space can be electrifying for everyone present, no matter whether there are 25 attendees or 500. Once the first shift is completed, the new wolf will prance around the stage and strut their stuff. The crowd will “ooh” and “aah” until the pack alpha approaches, learns the new wolf’s name, and introduces the wolf to the crowd. The new wolf will also swear his or her allegiance to the pack and to the alpha, allowing the wolf to mind-link with other pack wolves. Finally, the new wolf and any guests old enough to shift will go for a pack run. The whole process is incredibly special and exciting. As you might imagine, décor is also an important part of the party planning process. Each shifter gets to decide the decorations and party theme that will be used for their party. If more than one wolf turns 14 on the same day, the wolves can either agree on a theme or split the party into parts that they can individually decorate. The pack luna will then work some sort of magic that somehow blends the individual areas into one cohesive theme in the center. My birthday is in October, and despite how large our pack is, I am the only one born on that day. I love having an October birthday because my favorite season is fall. For my décor, I had picked flowers and decorations in rich fall colors, including deep oranges, reds, and greens. Unfortunately, none of my party decorations will be used. Or rather, none of my decorations will be used for me. As I mentioned, we are holding a funeral today instead. My oldest sister, Stephanie, died this morning. Pack and religious tradition dictates that we must hold funerals within 24 hours of death. Because Stephanie died shortly after midnight, her funeral must be held today. All food and décor set aside for my birthday party was therefore immediately diverted for the funeral; thankfully my fall themed colors were sufficiently somber-ish to work. All decorations that seemed relatively “happy”, celebratory, or that mention me have been removed. Pictures of Stephanie have now been placed on tables and podiums, and the music I selected has been swapped out for songs about loss or Stephanie’s favorites. The loss of Stephanie is a really hurting. Not only was she my sister and my parents’ oldest and favorite child, she was also widely anticipated to be the mate of Alpha Randall’s son, James, which meant she was most likely the future luna of our pack. Stephanie would have turned 20 in three months, and she and James would have been able to confirm that they were mates then. The pack was so sure that they were mates —and Alpha Randall was so eager to turn the pack over to James and his mate, once she was identified and ready to take on the luna position— that they deviated from standard protocols and decided to begin Stephanie’s Luna training just after she turned 18. If I am being completely honest, something never sat right with me about Stephanie starting Luna training. Part of it is what Stephanie's Luna training meant for me, but that is a separate conversation. The biggest thing was that I did not understand why luna training could not wait until Stephanie turned 20 and could confirm who her mate was. Lunas for generations have waited for their training; why couldn't Stephanie? It also bothered me quite a bit to watch Stephanie hang all over James at pack functions. Our pack frowned upon dating and public displays of affection prior to finding your mate; it created too much risk for problems, anger, and jealousy once your mate was located. For whatever reason, an exception was made for Stephanie. But then again, exceptions always were made for her. Stephanie was strong and absolutely beautiful, and the pack knew her as being kind, smart, and energetic. She could do no wrong in the eyes of my parents, the alpha, or the pack. I hope I do not sound too jealous or bitter. I loved my sister, and her death is hitting me really hard. It’s just that…. I knew a different side of my sister than everyone else, and I know more than anyone that my sister was far from perfect. Had I spoken up before she died, I would have been accused of jealousy and lying. And were I to speak up now, well… I would be accused of jealousy, lying, AND improperly speaking ill of the dead. It is easier to just let it go. Along with my birthday. It isn't that important anyway. I do not want to be selfish or self-centered. The only immediate problem with letting go is that --bad timing or not-- I am going to shift for the first time tonight. There is nothing I can do to stop or postpone it, as much as I would like to do so. I am worried about how it is going to go. Hopefully, during the reception, my mother or father or brother or someone will be willing to step aside with me for a 20-30 minutes just to get me through it. We could then return and act like everything is normal. Or as normal as it can be with Stephanie now gone. Sadly, I should have known that nothing in life is that easy. Chapter 2: The Little Brat (James POV) I watch sadly as the casket is carried from the temple to the burial grounds. It is a cold October day, and the gray sky and drizzly weather adds to the overall somber atmosphere. I cannot help but be impressed at how quickly the pack was able to pull everything together for Stephanie's funeral. All funerals happen quickly in our world, but because of how fast the funerals must take place, the décor and guest list is usually somewhat lacking. It is a testament to how much Stephanie was loved that they were able to put together so many beautiful floral arrangements in her honor, and that so many people were able to be here to honor her life, including many wolves from other packs. If it wasn't for it being such a horrible occasion, I would actually describe the color scheme as beautiful. Then again, fall has always been one of my favorite seasons. I am vaguely aware that we had some other function on the calendar today, but I honestly cannot think of what it was. With a large pack —the West Mountain Pack has over 10,000 members— we have a lot of functions. As the future alpha, I am expected to attend as many of them as I possibly can, but no one expects me to remember what they all are… even if I try to pretend in the moment. Unless reminded by an Omega or my amazing girlfriend, I can't even seem to remember my own mother and father's birthdays most of the time. My amazing girlfriend. I sigh, wiping a tear from my eye. She will never again be around to remind me about birthdays. Sadly, there will be no pretending that I know what today's ceremony is about. Stephanie Brogan was the love of my life, and she was my future mate and luna. I still cannot believe that she is gone. We never even got to fully experience the mate bond, including the sparks betwwen us. Had she lived just three months longer, our wolves would have confirmed one another as mates and Stephanie would have been able to formally claim her proper place in my bed and in my life. Instead of welcoming her body into my bed, I am saying good-bye to her today. I am also saying good-bye to all of our future plans and dreams together. I cannot help but feel anger and resentment about that. This is not how things were supposed to be. As I watch the funeral procession go by --my father, mother, and I, along with the beta family, must stand at the entrance as guests move from the temple to the burial grounds-- I catch a glimpse of Stephanie’s younger sister, Lily. She is standing next to her mother. She looks both sad and innocent, which causes the anger in my body to rise even more. That little brat is the reason that Stephanie is dead. *FLASHBACK TO LAST NIGHT* Stephanie and I are cuddled on the couch in the packhouse living room watching a movie. I have my hand on her arm and I am about to kiss her when she gets distracted by a text message. Stephanie did not let me see the message, which annoys me, but she quickly explains that Lily is lost in the forest after having snuck out to meet a boy. Stephanie’s sister is 13 or 14 years old. She has all the teenage acne and attitude that comes along with being that young. Unlike Stephanie —who has beautiful blond hair and hazel eyes— Lily has reddish brown hair and bright green eyes. Or at least I think they are bright green; she usually has them covered up with large black glasses. Stephanie gets up and tells me that Lily has texted her, begging her to come and find her. I am annoyed by the interruption, but I offer to go with Stephanie to get the little brat. Stephanie says Lily will be upset if anyone else knows about her little escapade. Stephanie reassures me that she will be fine, and then gives me a quick peck. My wolf and I have a bad feeling when Stephanie leaves, but Stephanie has us wrapped around her little finger. It is almost impossible for my wolf and I to disagree with her about anything. We pause the movie and decide to get some work done in my dad's office while we wait for Stephanie to get back. I am a night owl anyway, so I do not mind waiting. Unfortunately, about an hour after Stephanie leaves, I get an urgent mind-link from our pack warriors. They report that the Little Brat had been spotted running out of the woods screaming for help. Before they can say much more, I shift into my wolf form and take off running. I follow Stephanie’s scent far into the woods…. until I come to a small clearing, which is covered in Stephanie’s blood. Her bloody clothes are tossed around, and chunks of her hair are thrown about as well. It is the worst, most savage site that I have ever seen. The smell of rogues is all over, so it is fairly obvious what has happened. The a---holes didn’t even bother to leave her body. *END OF FLASHBACK* Tears threaten to continue to fall as I think back to the scene last night. I have not slept or eaten since I found what was left of Stephanie, and I am having trouble holding my emotions together. Now that my eyes have spotted Lily, my anger with her becomes a welcome distraction. I have a very hard time looking away from her. The truth is that I have always found myself strangely curious about her, but today… today all I want to do is take my anger out on someone, and she seems as good a target as anyone else. Her teenage behavior cost me my mate! And it cost this pack its future luna! My wolf, Luke, begs me to calm down. It is an interesting thing, having the wolf side try to calm the human side. As upset and angry and emotional as I am, it is tempting to ignore him and immediately start teach that Little Brat a lesson. However, I decide to follow Luke's advice after he reminds me that Stephanie deserves to have her funeral be all about her and not some whiny teenage brat. That does not mean that I am going to let Lily get away with what she has done, but I wait until a more appropriate time to take my revenge. I turn my focus back to Stephanie’s casket, which we filled with her bloody clothes, hair, and anything that could be found at the site that had her blood on it. The casket has been brought to the center of the amphitheater. The alpha and beta families take their seats in the front row, and my father and the pack priest move beside the casket to begin the ceremony. The ceremony involves a lot of prayers, rituals, and speakers. The average ceremony takes 2-3 hours, and Stephanie's will most likely take closer to 4-5 hours given her status in the pack and how beloved she was. During the ceremony, I keep trying to distract myself by looking around as others around me. I do not want to be seen as weak by curling into the fetal position and wailing like a baby, even though that is the only thing I want to do right now. My heart breaks as I glance at Stephanie’s parents next to me in the front row, holding on to one another as they cry. Seeing Stephanie’s father —a strong, powerful Beta wolf— break down is a sight I have very rarely seen. The pain in his eyes is heart-wrenching. I also notice Stephanie's brother, Nick, as he clings to his mate, Jenny. Both of them are crying as well. Nick is my best friend, and I have known him since we were tiny pups, but I have literally never seen him cry. I notice that there are no dry eyes anywhere. Even my father has a few stray tears running down his cheeks, although I am sure he would punch anyone who pointed it out. He is a proud man, just like me. As the sky continues to darken, I notice the Little Brat starting to act like she is uncomfortable in her seat. I can tell that Stephanie's mother is getting agitated, and rightly so. For once, can the Little Brat not think about something other than herself? Seriously. It is one ceremony. Just one. For an older sister who died trying to help her. How dare the Little Brat not hold herself together? The next thing I know, the moon is high in the sky and the final rites are being spoken by the priest. As exactly that moment, the Little Brat whispers something in her mother’s ear. Her mother turns and glares at her, causing the Little Brat to put her head down. I then watch as the Little Brat stands up and walks away. She looks like she is in pain, and I hope that she is. How dare she walk away from her sister’s funeral! Especially in the middle of the last rites! I am tempted to follow her and give her a piece of my mind, but Stephanie means more to me than that. I remind myself once again that I will get my revenge on Lily aka the Little Brat soon enough. For tonight, I must remain focused on the love of my life. Chapter 3: Lily Meets Rose “Y-yes.” “Good. Now open your eyes.” I opened my eyes and immediately noticed that I was not human anymore. My feet and hands were paws. I then looked into the water that pooled at the edge of the waterfall, and I saw my reflection… or rather the reflection of Rose. My heart stopped. There are many different types of wolves —alpha wolves; beta wolves; gamma wolves; warrior wolves; silver wolves; white wolves; red wolves; omega wolves. And even within those categories, there are varying sizes and colors and markings. We learn about the types of wolves in school. “Expect the unexpected” was a phrase that was often said about the first transition, but in reality your wolf generally follows your lineage: the children of alpha wolves will generally be alpha wolves; the children of beta wolves will generally be beta wolves; and so on. Typically, the big excitement —especially with children of ranked wolves— centers on the size, color, and personality of the new wolf. Looking back at me in the reflection of the pool was a type of wolf I had never seen or learned about in school. Rose’s fur was a beautiful bluish-silver color that almost glowed. On the right side of her rump was a large black crescent moon symbol, and the black coloring of that symbol matched her solid black paws and black tail. In addition, I noticed that Rose was huge. Although it was tough to tell, it appeared to me that Rose was at least as large as some alpha wolves. “What type of wolf are we, Rose?” “A special type. You will learn more as time goes on, but know that the Moon Goddess has blessed you and I, Lily.” I did not say anything; I was not sure what to say. Rose and I sat by the waterfall for a while longer, until I remembered Stephanie’s funeral. “We need to get back!” I told Rose in a panic. Rose guided me through how to transform back to our human form, and I frantically searched the nearby trees for clothes. I found a men’s t-shirt and shorts. Both were far too big for my small frame, so I opted to just put the t-shirt on. I also grabbed my eye-glasses off the ground and put them on; thankfully they did not break during the transition. Now that I had Rose, I would not need the glasses anymore because she would heal my eyes. However, Rose warned me that —for now— it was best that I continue to wear the glasses and let the pack believe that I did not yet have my wolf. I thought it was a curious thing for her to say, but I had no reason to not trust her. I hurried back to the packhouse and got into the beta suite, hoping to quickly change clothes and re-join the mourning crowd. Unfortunately, once I got in the suite, I was met with the angry, accusing eyes of my mother. “WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN? HOW DARE YOU MAKE A SCENE AT YOUR SISTER’S FUNERAL! HAVE YOU NO SHAME? ARE YOU SO SELFISH AND SELF-CENTERED THAT YOU CAN THINK OF NO ONE BUT YOURSELF?” I said nothing. What could I say? My mother then did something that, in my 14 years, she had never done before. She slapped me. Hard. And the beating continued from there. Chapter 4: Living in the Shadows (6 years later) (Lily POV) Six years have now passed since that fateful day that Stephanie died. I wish that I could say that life has moved on, and that we have found good in the bad... but for the most part, it isn't true. Stephanie is just as much a part of this pack today as she was before she died. And the grief felt in the pack is just as raw and angry as it was that first day. If anything has changed, it is that --instead of Stephanie being out in the center of things-- she lives on almost like a shadow over everything. She now has a couple of streets named after her --Stephanie Lane and Steffie Avenue (her nickname was "Steffie"); and you can quite literally find some of her favorite outfits on display in glass cases at various places throughout the pack. Even more bizarre, the day she died was turned into a pack holiday, as was her birthday. Everyone but pack omegas have both days off from work, school, and training, and there are somber celebrations and remembrances planned to commemorate each occasion. I once made the mistake of asking my parents whether this was a normal reaction to the death of a single she-wolf. We can love and miss her, but to continue to hold large ceremonies every year? And to treat her as a saint and forget that she had a human side too? That seemed a bit too much to me. As far as I know, the pack has never done this for any other luna or future luna, and it only honors 2-3 historical alphas in such a manner. I was rewarded for my questions by being called jealous and hateful. (I also received a significant beating, but beatings had become commonplace from my mother, so I cannot say that my question necessarily triggered the beating I received that day. Plus, the beating hurt far less than what I received before Stephanie died. But for the slight pain and who did the beating, I almost would not have minded.) Overall, I think the worst part of losing Stephanie six years ago wasn't losing Stephanie... it was how losing Stephanie impacted my relationship with my parents and other pack members. Before Stephanie died, I was well aware that Stephanie was my parents' favorite. My older brother Nick and I would even joke about it from time to time. But even though Stephanie was their favorite, they still treated me really well and loved me. They never would have raised a hand to me before Stephanie died. After Stephanie died, however, my parents could barely look at me. And when they did, I saw the unmistakable wish in their eyes that it had been me, not Stephanie, that died that fateful night. In addition, my parents stopped caring about my well-being generally. I lived in their house until I was 17, but I was responsible for my own meals and necessities. I was forced to take on a part-time job at a nearby diner just to ensure I had clothes and food to eat. (I technically could have eaten the food that was available in the packhouse, but the dirty looks and mean comments made by my parents, James, and other pack members were enough to make that an unrealistic option.) Also, in case you are wondering, I have not celebrated a birthday since Stephanie died. Not one single soul other than Rose has bothered to tell me happy birthday. No one even bothered to ask me whether I had received my wolf. That wasn't because birthdays stopped being important; it was just mine whose meaning changed. I attended plenty of birthday parties, and the pack hosted plenty of 14th birthday celebrations. In fact, I think it was because of one of those birthday celebrations that someone finally questioned whether I had received a wolf. It was a legitimate question, given that I was over 14 and never joined a pack run. Rose encouraged me early on to skip them "for safety reasons," and I was all too happy to do so. Had anyone bothered to ask me directly about my wolf or about why I was skipping the pack runs, I would have been honest... but no one ever did. Instead, a rumor spread that I was wolfless. Pack members speculated that I lost my wolf as a result of post-traumatic stress from losing Stephanie and/or guilt for what I had done to Stephanie. That latter theory was the one that really got under my skin, because I knew that was a theory and rumor spread by James. Shortly after Stephanie's funeral, he told my parents and most of the pack that Stephanie was only in the forest that night to save me. He also said I had gone out to meet a boy. I have no idea why he would say such things; I have never had a boyfriend and Stephanie was the one who asked me to meet her in the forest. This rumor was the main reason that I received a beating from my mother the night of my first shift. And it probably adds to the reason that pack members wish me dead. Notably, though, I have never dared to defend myself. To tell the truth would be the equivalent of talking negatively of both Stephanie and our future alpha.... and would likely lead to a death sentence. So instead, I have always just pushed through. One of the ways that I have survived is to hold on to the faith that one day things will be different. Another thing that I have done is take every last opportunity to leave the pack. For example, I hurried through high school so that I could graduate early, and I then went away to college. To avoid coming home, I have been loading up on credit hours and taking every term of school -including the mini winter sessions-- that I can get. I am also taking advantage of a unique expedited program offered just for werewolves doctors. Given all of these things, I actually expect that I can become a fully licensed werewolf doctor in just a couple more years. Until I become fully licensed and independent, I will have to continue to bear the shadow of my sister and the pain that comes with it. I am required to be present for both of her holidays --all pack members are; there are no exceptions-- but thankfully those are among the very few times that I can reliably be found at the Western Mountain pack these days. My ultimate goal is to meet my mate and become a pack doctor in his pack... which I pray to the Moon Goddess is not the Western Mountain pack. If, Goddess forbid, my mate is in this pack, perhaps I can convince him to transfer packs with me. Goddess willing. Tomorrow is my birthday. I guess we will find out then. Chapter 5: Without His Luna (James POV) Tomorrow will mark six years since Stephanie died. Everything and nothing has changed. I still think of Stephanie every single day. Her beautiful smile. Her laugh. The kindness that she showed to pack members. The ethusiam that she showed for her luna training. Stephanie would have been an amazing and strong luna. Had Stephanie lived, we would have been happily married by now. We would probably have already had at least two adorable pups, who would have been doted on by two loving sets of grandparents. Together, Stephanie and I would have been leading the West Mountain Pack to new heights. Of course, Stephanie is no longer here. And without Stephanie… Well, without Stephanie, I am only a fraction of the man that I used to be, and only a fraction of the wolf. Without Stephanie, I am not even Alpha yet. In our world, most alpha heirs take over from their fathers between 25 and 30 years old. That timing ensures that most alphas will have already found their mates before they take over the running of a pack. Running a pack is not easy to do by yourself. Even with a strong beta and a strong gamma, a luna’s importance to a pack cannot be underestimated. A luna brings heart and balance to a pack and to the alpha himself. She is the alpha’s equal, and she is one of the few werewolves in the pack who can get away with challenging and questioning an alpha’s decisions. If she exercises her role properly and judiciously, a luna’s presence can lead to better overall outcomes, decisions, and governing. This is especially true if the luna is the alpha’s fated mate, because it means she takes on her role with the blessing of the Moon Goddess. Alpha heirs who take over their packs prior to turning 25 typically do so either out of necessity, or because they have been fortunate to have been mated very early to a strong luna. Six years ago, when Stephanie was still alive, my father thought we were going to be part of the lucky latter category. He had been very eager to take an early retirement. He and my mother had fantasized about all the European trips and Caribbean cruises that they would take after I was sworn in as alpha, and they had already had tentative plans for at least one of those trips. Of course, all of those plans were ultimately scrapped. Today, I am old enough to take over as alpha, even without a luna by my side… but my father is concerned that I am not mentally strong enough to do so yet. He sees me as broken. My father is probably right. It is a little hard not to feel broken. The reminders of Stephanie are everywhere. Even after six long years, I feel like I cannot escape from the reminders or from my grief, and it is suffocating. The packhouse has practically turned into a mini museum to her, and almost all of the local businesses have some sort of small dedication, whether it be a dedicated drink, food item, picture, or shelf of Stephanie-inspired items. Worse, twice a year, we hold a series of ceremonies and remembrances for Stephanie. As Stephanie’s mate and as the future alpha heir, I am expected to attend every one of them. I want to be there. I know that I should be there. But… It is complete and utter torture. Every day without Stephanie is difficult, but Stephanie’s birthdays and death anniversaries always hit me the hardest. What I want to do more than anything on those two days is be by myself so that I can process my grief. There is a waterfall that I like to go to. If I could, I would spend all day there on both days. The waterfall isn’t exactly hidden, but to find it, you have to go pretty far within the woods and know where to go. As far as I know, I am the only one in our pack who ever goes there. Being at the waterfall brings me comfort; it always has. That is where I want to be when I am grieving or upset. Unfortunately, instead of spending time in the comfort of my waterfall, I have to spend the two hardest days each year out in public with almost 20,000 eyes watching my every move and every reaction. Instead of just… grieving… I have to be conscientious of how every display of emotion can impact and be perceived by the pack members. As I listen to pack members, Stephanie’s parents, and my own parents take turns telling stories about Stephanie and her good deeds, I am expected to somehow strike an impossible balance between sadness and strength. At each of the events, year after year, the remembrances are largely the same. At this point, I practically have the speeches memorized. The speeches usually include stories about how Stephanie would bake cookies and send her sister to deliver them to the guards working the late-night shift on the borders. And stories about how any time anyone was injured in training or at battle, she would not only have her sister deliver care baskets to patients at the hospital, but she would also put one together for any family members separated from them while they were recovering. My parents talk about how eager Stephanie was to take on her position as luna, and how dedicated she was to her training, even working on lessons for hours at home multiple times per week. Stephanie’s parents talk about their prior dreams for their daughter and the hole they continue to feel in their hearts. Nick talks about how family celebrations do not feel the same without Stephanie there, and Jenny talks about wishing that she still had a sister-in-law to bond with and engage in girl talk. The only blessing is that —as the grieving mate— no one expects me to say anything at these events. But that does not spare me from the staring and judgment. If I show too much sadness, pack members worry that I am weak and will not able to be the leader of the pack in the future. If I seem too stoic or show too much “strength,” pack members could perceive me being disrespectful towards Stephanie’s memory. They will also worry that my reign as alpha will lack balance and compassion…. which I already hear whispers about from time to time. Sometimes, I feel angry about the whole thing. I would never, ever expect anyone who has lost their mate to put themselves on a stage multiple times a year and be judged on whether their external grief is appropriate enough. And yet my parents have no problem doing it to me. I tried to push back once, but only once. As you can imagine, it did not go well. I started the conversation by telling my parents that I did not think it was healthy for me to be surrounded by constant reminders of Stephanie, and I told them that I thought the constant remembrances were counterproductive to my mental health. I suggested that we scale back the events, or make them more private affairs. My father got angry and accused me of being selfish. He told me that being uncomfortable and coping with the pressure of judgmental pack members is part of being an alpha. Meanwhile, my mother reminded me that the ceremonies had been Stephanie’s parents’ idea, and she asked me if I wanted to be the one to tell them it was no longer important to celebrate Stephanie’s life. No, of course I did not want to tell Stephanie's parents that. No, I did not want to be selfish. I just wanted --and still want-- to not feel so sad all the time. Six years in, and the only reprieve I ever get from my grief is when the Little Brat is around. She has made herself scarce the last few years, but when she is around, my wolf and I can sense her from a mile away. My wolf and I fight about her all the time --for some reason, Luke seems to have a soft spot for the Little Brat-- but we can agree that it is nice having her around. For me, it's because I have a worthy target for my anger and rage. Chapter 8: Daddy's Girl (Lily POV) The drive to the pack house was eerily silent. After my father and I arrived at the pack house, my father quickly exited the vehicle and headed to his office, leaving me on my own. I timidly and cautiously got into the beta suite, but I was relieved to find that my mother was already in bed. I decided to go directly to my room and try to sleep as well. Unfortunately, I ended up tossing and turning all night. The look on my father's face when talking to the guards continued to haunt me. When I did sleep, I had nightmares. Strangely, Rose seemed restless too, but other than briefly wishing me a happy birthday after it hit midnight, she did not say anything. I think the main thing that provoked my nightmares and kept me up was that my heart ached for my father. I knew that I wanted to help him with his pain and ease his suffering, but I was not sure what I could do or say to make things better. It has already been six years. If time has not helped heal his heart, what could I do? The truth is, I am not Stephanie and I never will be. The only thing I have ever known how to do for my father is to try to stay out of his way. At least for my mother, I can serve as a literal punching bag to help her relieve her grief. And for others in the pack, I can serve as both a literal and metaphorical punching bag. But, I am nothing to my father: my father has neglected me and ignored the sufferings I went through, but he has never directly participated in any of them. Perhaps that is one reason his pain upsets me more than the pain of everyone else. He is the least awful amongst my current tormentors, and I can sometimes lie to myself that he does not know or agree with how much I have suffered. I know that it probably seems strange that my heart aches for him at all, given that he is someone who, for the most part, could care less about me. However, please understand that for my own sanity, I have chosen to remember and hold on to the good times in my childhood. Of course, there is also the fact that... regardless of how my father currently feels about me... I have always been --and will probably always be-- a daddy's girl. It is just part of who I am. Since I was in diapers, I have looked up to my father and considered him to be my superhero. Before Stephanie died, I never saw an ounce of weakness in him. He was my strength and my rock. I always had an strong desire to make him proud of me. He was always the first one I ran to when I got a good grade on a test, or when I drew a picture I thought he might like. And ...before Stephanie died... he was always the first one to dry my tears when I got hurt or to give me reassuring praise when I felt down. Even though I knew Stephanie was his favorite... even though I knew Stephanie's accomplishments would always be greater, and that he would always be more proud of her... those little things mattered to me. I lived for those moments. Sigh. By 5:30 am, I gave up on any hope of further sleep. Stephanie's first remembrance event was not scheduled until 11 am, so I knew I had a little bit of time. Eager to take advantage of that time and also avoid my mother, I took a quick shower, packed a small backpack, and headed out of the house. Predictably, my feet led me to the waterfall that I had shifted in front of six years ago. I have come here at least twice a year since Stephanie died, usually on her birthday and death anniversary. The waterfall brings me an odd sense of peace. As beautiful as it is, I do not know anyone else who comes here. Perhaps that is why I like it so much. I sighed. "It is easy to tell myself that when I am away from the pack and not having to cope with the consequences. It is a lot harder to believe that I am blameless when everyone around me is crying and upset all the time. You saw my dad last night. That nearly broke me. He is still hurting so much." "That does not make any of it your fault," Rose protests. "Rose, the day before Stephanie died, I prayed that the Moon Goddess stop Stephanie from continuing to hurt me." "She was not hurting you, Lily. She was torturing you. There is nothing wrong with you praying that it stop." "There is if it cost Stephanie her life." "Lily, you are not giving the Moon Goddess enough credit. You are smarter and stronger than this. You need to stop with the emotional vomit and ---" Suddenly Rose stops talking through the link. She is pacing back in forth in my head. I have no idea what is going on, until the overwhelming scent of vanilla and coffee beans hits my nose. "Mate! Lily, our mate is here! Mate, mate, mate, mate, mate!!!" I stand, dust the ashes off of my jeans, and turn around. My heart drops when I recognize the werewolf standing about 200 feet away from me. This has to be a joke. This cannot be happening.	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&u	Massive story	https://www.facebook.com/61560932294131/	0	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	getokn.com	DCO	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448916543_502070082268628_4383741934976369995_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WjiC2JWW_50Q7kNvgHoXV8w&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AKEfI3OeTuS4o0X6_6mdBRd&oh=00_AYCp8Het1dZlh9MhdhtlrlAooMNdxXw30XM0jOd6hNMxHw&oe=67306610	PERSON_PROFILE	Massive story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,353,635	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2352749}'	Yes	2024-11-05 16:30	active	1724	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,752	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461090096_508384742093424_2255968583705133521_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gbuU1BEaZVYQ7kNvgHwu_Bd&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A-T9M32jUqwL8X7AKodJ9ql&oh=00_AYAQdf3WXr1-fiSWF6A5buL2CTLTlMIbdBuiYK8f0vbpqg&oe=67306EBC	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,350,560	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2350504}'	No	2024-11-05 16:08	active	1723	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	831	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	thebvhwysgng.com	VIDEO	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/458167184_1188404859113124_1590084820451847360_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=pgLArMitiIoQ7kNvgH-i35h&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ACMRT9RCRs8SCUKybBl34va&oh=00_AYCjig0X6uCYP0c-QadqqGZNTrO-bXV3xNdlXlFhD-xsqQ&oe=67307575	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,353,671	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2350831}'	Yes	2024-11-05 16:31	active	1724	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmother—Edith Gibson—figured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulder—each step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objects—it extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However… "If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were… I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's shares—the ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella Ziegler—Madeline's mother—and quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylar—previously 'Jolene', with her kids in tow—showed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew up—her mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. … Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a mess—resignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it was—a dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorce—kinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very home—Lydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughts—they're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that ship—the crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagle—a woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistant—Daniel Harris—who was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual self—unresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickered—a brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptional—tangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebook—her secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. … At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, but…" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled to—her shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guess—it was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449437975_437972599066518_4726668197117536898_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=kFj44iFQfnsQ7kNvgG_yR_e&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A-T9M32jUqwL8X7AKodJ9ql&oh=00_AYC1UvK0J1Zrz0MH7tIOwFrNmRaktu1o5wWi2e_oyWaJYg&oe=67305B85	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,349,498	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2349492}'	No	2024-11-05 15:48	active	1722	💖😍one click to continue FREE reading👉	"This, what we have, needs to end today." Nick’s words sent shivers down my spine. We were about to celebrate our second wedding anniversary. Our relationship was perfect. "I don’t understand, what happened?" I barely managed to ask. I took a step back. "I want a divorce." he stated without showing any hesitation. "It was good. You’re… good. I won’t deny that I had a good time with you. But my life is going to change from now on, and there’s no room for you in it.” Suddenly, I felt my world crumble, and a pain settled in my chest, making it hard to breathe. He then handed me a document. "If I continued with you, maintaining our marriage, I would lose the benefits and access to my grandpa’s money." He paused. "But with Barbara, I would have his company and continue to enjoy all my family’s fortune.” The coldness of his voice froze me to the bones. "Barbara…" The images of her—the head cheerleader of the university football team—and Nick being "friends" came back to mind. They turned out to be excellent actors. "Your love was a lie. Nothing was real.” I snatched the divorce papers from his hands and signed each page of it with pain. I entered the only room in the apartment, looking for my clothes, and the small gift box I was saving to surprise him on our anniversary. He won't know about my pregnancy result. The twins are mine, only mine. --------- The Child is Your Mini-Copy Nick "Hey, Nick!" Will tapped my shoulder, grabbing my attention. He probably spotted another blonde with big breasts. I shook my head to release the tension in my neck, ignoring him, but he continued. "I just saw two kids who look exactly like you in one of the lounges," he said excitedly. I pretended not to hear him. There is a big possibility that someone resembles me, but then what's the big deal, right? "The girl looks like a princess, and the boy was quite the charmer. They're like miniature versions of you. There was something special about the girl; she reminded me of someone, though I can't quite place who at the moment," he said, shaking his head. "And the boy is like a mini version of you. He is always frowning like you!" I looked at him confusingly, slightly puzzled about what he was saying. "Yeah, just like that!" He pointed at my forehead, and I felt compelled to change my expression. "Where are they?" I asked, not exactly sure why I was asking. Before I realized it, the question was out. Will started walking towards one of the airport's waiting lounges, and it was as if my feet had their own choice because I followed him. "They were right there.” He pointed to a now-empty row of seats. The gate attendant was already closing the boarding door for one of the flights. “It seems they've already left.” He ran a hand through his hair. I glanced back at the empty lounge, feeling an inexplicable desire to see those kids. "Let’s go; we need to be in Los Angeles in half an hour,” I said, feeling a strange sensation. I turned to address our return flight issue. "I need the plane to take off in less than half an hour,” I ordered, checking the time on my wristwatch. The delay in my trip irritates me. "I apologize for the inconvenience, Mr. Garnett," the woman behind the counter said kindly, looking embarrassed. I waited for her to speak—anticipating bad news— and massaged my temple. "Your plane cannot take off; apparently, there has been a mechanical issue that needs to be inspected before the flight can be authorized. The inspection will take a few days. You can speak with your pilot; he's on his way.” I exhaled in frustration. A few minutes later, my pilot arrived and confirmed what the woman just told me. He also informed me that we'd been placed on a flight leaving for Los Angeles in half an hour—in first class, of course. After spending the next thirty minutes organizing some details for the proposal we'll present to our new and exclusive client, we were called to board the plane. We entered and had to walk through the economy class section. My ears were assaulted by the cries of a couple of children, and I grimaced, eager to get out of there as quickly as possible. "Adorable,” Will mocked. "You know perfectly well that I don't like kids,” I grumbled and continued to our seats in first class. "I know, I just feed off your reaction every time there's one nearby. But, you know, it was a bit odd how interested you were in seeing the kids I mentioned earlier,” he said with a grin. "I don't even know why I followed you; it's ridiculous.” I settled into the comfortable seat, exhaling and feeling relaxed as the silence enveloped me. An hour later, despite the setbacks, we landed in L.A. I just wanted to get home and take a relaxing bath before heading to the office. Tomorrow, we have an important meeting that will mark the before and after for the company. A deal with this client guarantees our company will be recognized worldwide—something my grandfather and I have worked on for years. I arrived home. Will has gone to his apartment before heading to the office. He's my cousin, almost like a brother. We grew up together, went to the same university, and his father—my uncle—is a partner in the company, but it's Will who represents him. "Good afternoon, Marshall,” I greeted the man in charge of our house. He's an older and trustworthy man who refuses to retire despite being old enough to do so. His wife also works for us; she's an excellent chef. "Good afternoon, Nick. Welcome.” He stepped aside to let me pass. Another worker took care of my luggage as I headed straight to my room. I took a bath and got ready to go to the office. I needed to meet with my grandfather; he insisted on a meeting, so today he'll have ten minutes of my time. Once I was ready, I left my room. I was planning to grab a quick lunch, but before I could go downstairs, I heard my dogs barking, which was unusual since they usually stayed at the country house. I went down to see them barking at Barbie, my wife. "Stop!" Barbie yelled, frozen in place while Marshall held the dogs back to prevent them from lunging at her. "Damn dogs!” she screamed furiously. “What are they doing in my house, Nick?” She placed her hands on her hips. "I don't know. Marshall?” I asked Marshall as my two Siberian Huskies—Beast and Cupcake—started wagging their tails, shifting their attention from Barbie to me. "The renovations at the country house have started, sir. The staff went on vacation because of that so they brought the dogs before leaving.” "And why wasn't I informed of this?” I spat angrily as they shouldn't leave without my permission. "I did inform you, sir. Unfortunately, the staff's vacation schedule isn't something you usually pay attention to.” I looked up to see Marshall, who gazed at me calmly. I'm sure he must have told me at some point, but I didn't give it any importance. "Fine, hire someone to take care of them while they're here and keep them away from Barbara, for obvious reasons,” I ordered as I approached the dogs and greeted them. "Are they staying here?” Barbie huffed. “You know perfectly well that those dogs hate me.” She pointed at them in annoyance. "You don't like them either," I pointed out, standing up. "Just keep those furballs away from me,” she snapped, walking towards the stairs, but before going up, she stopped halfway up the stairs. "I'm leaving for Europe tonight; I'll be back in a week.” Then she continued to go to our room. I left the house after and drove to my office. When I arrived, I listened to my assistant as she gave me a full report of what happened while I was away. "Thank you, you can go,” I said to Kathe as soon as she finished. She stood up and walked out of my office. "Nick." My grandfather entered. My relationship with him isn't what one would expect between a grandfather and grandson; we've never gotten along well. My mother and the company are what keep us in contact. "Grandfather." I straightened up in my seat and clasped my hands on my lap. "I just found out about the meeting with what could be the most important client in the history of Garnett Morgan & Co. I'm surprised it wasn't you who told me.” He seemed annoyed. "There's always someone to inform you of what's happening here; I don't need to lift a finger for you to find out." I looked at him with no emotion. "You're an insolent boy; you know I like that, a worthy representative of our family.” He maliciously smiled. “This weekend is your mother's birthday; make sure you're there. For some reason, she loves having her arrogant son at home; it'll make her... happy, he said the last word in disdain. I made an annoying gesture with my mouth. "You know perfectly well what would make my mother happy, but you decided to deny her that. Don't try to make me believe you care about her happiness,” I said acidly, hearing him laugh. "That ball is in your court now, son." I moved my neck to release the tension. “It's up to you to take care of that, but it's clear you haven't called your shots," he said, mocking me. “Make sure everything is ready for tomorrow's meeting. Get your cousin there on time; you know punctuality isn't his strong suit, especially when he's tangled up with some skirt—which isn't bad. But he needs to be on time. This is an important meeting.” Those were his last words before leaving me. THE NEXT DAY. I waited for Will at the entrance of the building where we'll have the meeting. I asked him to arrive 30 minutes early, but as usual, he was 10 minutes late. Fortunately, I made sure we had 20 minutes to get in, which was enough. I saw him adjusting his tie as he walked toward me. "Shall we?” he asked, looking relaxed, and entered the room before me. I swallowed my complaints and just followed him. After passing through three security checkpoints, we continued our way. We arrived at a large meeting room where we could already see several people, whom we greeted. We still have time before the meeting starts but then my phone rang. It was my mother. "Mother,” I greeted, looking out the window at the trees and some birds. "I imagine your grandfather has already told you that I'm having a celebration for my birthday next weekend. You don't need me to tell you that you can't miss it. I called Caitlyn and had her cancel her trip to the Middle East to be here," she seriously said. I could imagine my sister being very upset about having to cancel her trip. I exhaled, not looking forward to my mother's gatherings with her unbearable friends. "Fine, Mother, I'll be there, though Barbara won't. She's leaving for Europe tonight.” "Of course, she'll be there, dear. I've already spoken to her; your wife will be here for my birthday." Just then, I heard several people entering the meeting room. I turned and saw the minister. Next to him was… her. I let my hand drop, ignoring whatever my mother was saying on the other end of the line. I watched her walk in, dressed in a fitted black suit, with her hair perfectly styled, and wearing jewelry that could cost as much as one of my apartments. I closed my eyes and shook my head, thinking it was a figment of my imagination. I opened them again to find her smiling kindly at the minister's companions. "Is this real?" I wondered "That girl reminds me of... " Will stared at her intently. So, it was real; she was here. "Garnett.” The minister approached. I walked towards him without taking my eyes off the woman beside him—who disturbed me as she showed no emotion upon seeing me, making me think that she might be someone else and that I was mistaken. However, the resemblance was uncanny. The minister greeted me. I tried to follow the conversation, but it was impossible. The only woman present has all my attention. He begins to introduce the people in the room, his companions until we reach her. "Garnett, this is Alaia Russell, a representative of T-World, an important American telecommunications company headquartered in the UK. Alaia. It was the same name but her surname was different. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Mr…” "Garnett,” I clarified, taking her hand and looking into her eyes. Those eyes were and weren’t those of the girl that I once left behind. "We can start.” The minister asked us to sit. Alaia released her hand from my grip and walked to sit in one of the chairs at the table, next to a young man accompanying her, completely ignoring my presence. The minister began to speak. My eyes drifted toward her. Every gesture and gaze that she makes confirms my hunch. But then she was far from the girl I once knew, she seemed like someone entirely different who had decided to pretend she didn't know me. Your Love Was A Lie Alaia TWO YEARS AGO. I was waiting for Nick for us to have dinner together. We were about to celebrate our second wedding anniversary. Our relationship was perfect. We live in this apartment near the university we both attended. He was about to finish his engineering degree, while I still have four semesters to go. I met him at the faculty three years ago when he transferred from another university. He never wanted to tell me why he transferred. It was love at first sight, I must confess, although he completely ignored me at first. Over time, he became the popular guy, the quarterback of the university’s football team, and everyone was crazy about him, including me. He was a rebel, and I was just some little girl from afar. I was 17, and he was 20. I spent the following months watching him from a distance and dreaming about him, until one day… * "Move!" Someone shouted. A huge, strong mass of flesh lunged at me, knocking me to the ground—to the wet grass of the football field, to be exact. I had just dressed up to go to a faculty party and was on my way to find my friend, Cedric. The big guy helped me to my feet, but I didn’t see him; my eyes were on my dress, smeared with mud and grass. "You shouldn’t have gotten in my way, little one," I heard the deep voice of the idiot who threw me to the ground. "Little one, yourself," I muttered angrily, shaking off the pretty dress that I had bought for that night. Suddenly, I heard a huge laugh. "You can check for yourself if you want," he replied, more brazenly than my previous statement. I looked up, and there he was, Nicholas Garnett, the gorgeous man I had been watching from afar for months. He was smiling sideways, looking more handsome than ever. "You can’t handle me," I said, raising my chin. I had no experience at all. I hadn’t even kissed anyone; I was very, very, very much a virgin, but I knew the hidden meaning of his remark so I had to carry on with it. Another laugh rumbled in his chest. "Are you sure?" He observed my face, and although he managed to intimidate me a bit, I didn’t show it. "Sure," I replied in a sing-song voice, which made him smile. "You owe me a dress. I’ll send you the bill; someone will tell me where to find you," I said, making him believe that I had no idea who he was before turning my back on him. "We can talk about it tonight at the faculty party. You can go with me," I heard him say, which made me stop in my tracks. I couldn’t help but smile to myself. It had finally happened; I had his attention. But I decided it wouldn’t be easy for him. I wasn’t like all the girls who were dying for him. I mean, I was dying for him, but I wasn’t going to show it and throw myself into his arms. "I have plans," I said and kept walking. I swear I felt his gaze on me as I walked all the way to my room. That night, he managed to find me at the party, and from then on, we were inseparable. Of course, he had to work hard to win me over. Months later, we got married in Las Vegas during a crazy weekend, just a month after I turned 18. Nick bought an apartment near the university to start our married life. * Today, I finished my classes early and ordered dinner for both of us. I know there will be some changes soon. When he finishes his studies, Nick will have to take over his parents’ company. His family is a topic we don’t discuss. Only the two of us know about our marriage, too. We decided it would be better that way so we could live it peacefully, but that will change from now on. And that is something that makes me feel uneasy. I heard the door open. I ran towards it to throw myself into my husband’s arms. He caught me, and I brought my lips to him to kiss him, but I was taken aback when he didn’t kiss me the way he usually does. "What’s wrong?" I asked with a lump in my throat when my feet touched the floor. "We need to talk.” That sentence sent shivers down my spine. He walked to the living room, and I followed him, wanting to know what was happening. Nick sat on one of the couches while I remained standing. "I want a divorce," he said in a cold tone. Suddenly, I felt my world crumble, and a pain settled in my chest, making it hard to breathe. "Wha…what?" I barely managed to ask. I took a step back. "This, what we have, needs to end today," he stated without showing any hesitation. "I don’t understand," I shook my head slowly. "My life is going to change from now on, and there’s no room for you in it. Our relationship lasted as long as it needed to. Our worlds don’t belong together," I couldn't believe he was now talking about our class differences. He never cared that my family was middle class while he is rich as fuck. He stood up and approached me. He then handed me a document. "It was good, I won’t deny it. You’re… good.” He caressed my cheek and looked at me. I took another step back and slapped him. I don’t recognize this person standing in front of me. "Who are you?" I asked, choking back the urge to cry while he touched his reddened cheek. "I am what you see. It was interesting to win you over at first, and I won’t deny that I had a good time with you. I got used to you over these two years, but I’m bored now. We’re young; we have a lot to live and people to meet. Look at it this way, I’m… doing you a favor.” The coldness of his voice froze me to the bones. "Your love was a lie. Nothing was real." I looked into his eyes and refused to cry. "It wasn’t love, exactly.” He shrugged and picked up the divorce papers. Rage burned inside me. He lied to me! He deceived and fooled me all this time! I gave him my all, but it turned out that he was a total jerk! "This apartment will be in your name. You can do whatever you want with it. Keep it or sell it, whatever you think is best, I don’t care.” With my breath quickening, I searched for a pen in the bag that I carry to university. I snatched the divorce papers from his hands and placed them on the table. I saw that his signature was already on them. With pain, I signed each page of it. "I don’t want anything that comes from you,” I said as I passed by him and hit his chest with the papers. I entered the only room in the apartment, looking for my clothes and university stuff, the only things that belonged to me, and the small gift box I was saving to surprise him on our anniversary. I snorted, feeling the knot of emotions stuck in my throat. I carried it in my free hand as I dragged the suitcase to leave the apartment. I stopped when I saw him in the living room. I thought he left already. His eyes were fixed on the box with curiosity. I pressed it against my chest and left him without looking back. Your Wedding Alaia I drove my car as I felt my heart being torn into pieces. Now and then, I would glance at the box on the passenger seat. I arrived home and grabbed my things. As I opened the door, my mother emerged from the kitchen. "Ali, I thought you were coming this weekend." My mother approached to hug me and help with my things. "What's wrong?" she asked, scrutinizing my face with concern. "Nick and I are over, Mom." She thinks we were just dating, not married. She met him accidentally a year ago when she visited me at college. I had no choice but to introduce them. "Oh, honey, how? You two seemed so happy," she said, sitting down on one of the couches in our living room "Can we talk after this?" I asked, still standing and frozen. "Of course, my dear. I understand." She came over to help me carry my things. We went up to my room. I threw myself on the bed and then I heard my mother close the door as she quietly left my room. It was at that moment that the dam broke and tears immediately came rushing out of my eyes. I allowed myself to feel everything I'd been holding in my chest. *** It's been a week since the incident with Nick. I only had to go to the university to take one last exam and stayed only as long as necessary. The semester was almost over, and I was just waiting to receive my grades. I found myself in my room, staring at the ceiling. Memories tried to corner me, but I pushed them to the back of my mind. I had to. I grimaced as I felt a small pain in my lower abdomen. I opened my eyes, startled. Then remembered that I should have gone to the doctor a few days ago. I got up, looked for my purse, and went downstairs. My mother was not home. She has worked as an accountant at a company for as long as I can remember. Her bosses have always treated her very well. They appreciate her, and for that reason, they pay for my college tuition. I just have to get good grades, and thanks to my mother's work and my father's support, we live comfortably. They are not together and have never been a couple. I don't know the details of their relationship, but he has never neglected me. He's a good father, even though I only see him one weekend a month. He's always present for special occasions. He gave me a car when I turned sixteen and keeps track of my studies, making sure I have everything I need. I have good parents, which makes me feel guilty for hiding my marriage to Nick. But I guess that's not relevant anymore. I was not married to him anymore, although the reason I was going to see the doctor right now was important, and I didn’t know how I was going to talk to them about it. I was afraid that I would disappoint them. I inhaled and exhaled forcefully as I stopped the car in front of the hospital. I walked down the halls looking for Cedric, my friend, whom Nick hated. Their rivalry began in college. While Nick was Stanford's quarterback, Cedric was Berkeley's, so we couldn't see each other often. However, I didn't distance myself from Cedric. He has always been a good friend. I met him when I first started college. He was dating a girl I met in my first semester who was my friend until she had to move out of state. Their relationship ended, but Cedric and I remained friends. "Ali," Cedric pulled me out of my thoughts. "Hi," I say, kissing his cheek. He came to see me a week ago, and I told him what happened. His hatred for Nick only intensified, and as always, he offered his support when I told him about the positive pregnancy test. "Sorry, I'm late. The practice has been taking up all my time." I know he's been very busy the last few years. "It's okay, don't worry," I said, linking my arm with his. "I already talked to my dad. He's waiting for you in his office," he explained. I nodded, swallowing a lump in my throat. "Thank you," I said sincerely. "Go on in." He pointed to the door, so I went in. I greeted Mr. Van Holt, Cedric's father, who has known me for a long time. He asked me the usual questions, and I explained that I had taken a pregnancy test two weeks ago and that it came back positive. "Get on the table," he said. He began to examine me and proceeded to perform an ultrasound. "Indeed, Alaia, you are six weeks pregnant." We looked at the screen. My heart beat fast as I saw the small spot on the screen. An unexplainable feeling invaded my chest at the same time that I felt fear. "They are twins. Here we can see both fetuses." He pointed to them, and my mouth dropped open. I was speechless. "There are two?" I asked the moment I found my voice, still unable to believe what was happening. "That's right." He smiled. I could tell that he was happy to deliver the news. "Both of them are fine. I'll give you the details of what you need to do from now on and the medications you need to take." He got up and went to the chair behind his desk while I cleaned the gel off my stomach and adjusted my clothes. I was still in shock. This day was so different from a week ago. But no matter what, I have to be a mother and a father to my babies. I will do it for them. It's not their fault who their father is. I closed my eyes, remembering Nick and his words. He won't know. They're mine, only mine. I left the office with that in mind. I thanked him and said goodbye to Mr. Van Holt. He walked me out where Cedric was waiting for us. He immediately went up to us the moment he saw us. "Everything okay? Thanks, Dad. I'll see you at home." Cedric bid goodbye to his father and walked beside me as we left the hospital. "Yeah, I think so," I replied. I was holding the ultrasound next to the pregnancy test and the vitamin prescription. He waited in silence for me to continue. "It's twins," I told him. "Wow," he said, amused. I smiled. "I know." He looked at me as he crossed his arms. I noticed something in his face. Something that tells me that something was going on. "What's wrong?" I ask, puzzled. "I guess it's best if you see for yourself," he said, taking my hand and leading me with him. We got into my car, and he was the one who was driving. We drove in silence. I didn’t even recognize the streets where we were going anymore. All I knew was that the houses were getting bigger and more luxurious as we continued on our way. Suddenly, we stopped in front of a huge mansion. I assumed we were at the back door of the house because of the structure that I was seeing. There was some movement, people were coming and going with objects. They were waiters dressed elegantly. "Come on," he whispered and took some trays from the back of a catering van. He handed me one, and I followed him, still not understanding anything that was happening. We walked around the house until we reached a large garden, which had been prepared for a wedding. Cedric hid us to the side so we wouldn't be seen, but we could see everything that was going on from there. "What are we doing here?" I whispered and he pointed to the spot where the groom was waiting for the bride. My hands started to shake as I saw who was waiting in front of the altar Cedric grabbed the tray before it fell and we attracted someone's attention. The groom turned as the woman, clad in a beautiful wedding dress, walked towards him. She was wearing a veil, so I couldn't see who it was. I turned to look at Cedric. "It's Barbara—Barbie," he explained with a complicated gesture. The images of her—the head cheerleader of the university football team—and Nick being "friends" came back to mind. According to Nick, they had known each other since they were kids. I never liked her, and she never liked me. Nick smiled as he saw her while the remains of my broken heart broke into even smaller pieces, causing a sharp pain in my chest. The beaming groom welcomed her, and the ceremony began. Feeling like I've seen enough, I turned around and moved quickly to get out of that house as soon as possible. I got into my car, and Cedric got in when he managed to catch up with me. I didn't say anything. My mind just replayed the times they would run into each other at the university, where they would only greet each other politely and show anything more. They turned out to be excellent actors. My feelings were churning, making it impossible for me to know which one was stronger. Cedric stopped in front of my house. "Are you okay? I know it wasn't easy, but you needed to see it. Nick is trash, Ali." "I know. I'll be fine. Thank you," I said and kissed him on the cheek. "You can take the car and send it later. I won't need it." Cedric nodded. I left him and walked to the house. I went straight to my room the moment I got in. "Ali, honey," I heard my mother's voice but I was too weak and tired to even answer her so I just laid on my bed and closed my eyes. I didn't realize I had fallen asleep. But then I was woken up when I felt my mother shaking me up. I creased my forehead as I yawned and forced myself to open my eyes. "Yes, Mom?" I answered sleepily, looking at my phone. I was shocked to see that it was already past four in the afternoon. "Mr. Killian Garnett is downstairs waiting for you." I felt like my whole body had just woken up. I quickly sat up on the bed. Garnett is Nick's last name… -------------------------------- Open the app and continue reading the rest of the story . 👉 (It will automatically jump to the book when you open the app) 💕Due to FB has a limit on the amount of text, Pls Download Dreame to read Full version 💕<LOVE ME ONE MORE TIME> on Dreame	LEARN_MORE	https://m.dreame.com/novel/717839616?auto_jump=tru	Dreame Story Here	https://www.facebook.com/100091450006035/	3,771	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	m.dreame.com	DCO	https://m.dreame.com/novel/717839616?auto_jump=true&utm_source=facebook_ads&utm_campaign=starmobicn121_Dreame_IOS_EN_oldtest_facebook_zx__6099418_HTzhitiao_1104周_A002_LM_MP102401t2_1104_6099418	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465708318_3944766599144508_7191900864425254390_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=F0HX1wcr-LAQ7kNvgHgDifK&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A1wLusEQyJxgmMOZ6SPS2DQ&oh=00_AYDZHBpQ6Cnyd1KABJsFMSdeTJyv_7kfBc6U13g685c7TQ&oe=67304AD2	PERSON_PROFILE	Dreame Story Here	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,350,607	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2349891}'	Yes	2024-11-05 16:09	active	1723	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... “Where is she?!” I hear the Beta Kyle scream. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment he sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. “Neah, how useless your are! You still have not cleaned the office.” He snaps. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, and he was even claimed to have killed his 9 ex-girlfriends. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin, ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned 18, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle was always reminding me of how worthless I am. The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders. I do as I’m told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” My head moved up and down, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. “I am…I am a Wolf.” I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasn’t sure how much more my body could take. “How is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound.” “Why?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” “For what?” His deep voice rumbles through me. “For killing my parents.” I whispered. At this moment, the door swings open abruptly and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what are you doing in my office?!" He then turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it was him...	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,752	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450507312_504875771992548_1042971113131940252_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vWgTt8AsKxQQ7kNvgE7CTL4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A4sriKxmGefLupHf-01jm1v&oh=00_AYBF6SgwRe7xt8o-bk2OxBvpBYgOoZ-UDUuJ6Ibutk_TXA&oe=67305DBC	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,351,241	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2351224}'	No	2024-11-05 16:14	active	1723	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	Chapter 1 Ella POV My best friend is conceived with my husband‘s child, and they clearly no longer trying to hide it from me. David, my husband and childhood sweetheart, was standing in front of me with his arms wrapped around Amanda. Amanda had one arm around him, and her other hand was placed over her lower belly. Amanda saw me and smiled coyly at me. "I'm starting to show," she said. She turned her adoring gaze up to David. "Your baby is growing so fast." It felt like something in my chest snapped at those words. "How could you?" I asked in disbelief. "How could both of you betray me?" David's eyes turned to mine with a cold expression. "I haven't betrayed you," he said with obvious distaste. "Amanda is my fated mate. I've known ever since my first shift when I was only eighteen." David and I had known each other our whole lives. I had been with him on his first shift; we'd celebrated together. If he knew then, why didn't he tell me? Through it all, I never knew that he had found his fated mate, let alone that it was my best friend. "Why didn't you just tell me?" I asked shakily. "If I had known that you were fated mates, I would have stepped aside." "My pack isn’t as powerful as yours," Amanda said with a sneer. "And I have four siblings, so I'm not able to inherit a thing. We needed your name to win the Alpha King selection, but not anymore." "Your use has run out," David said coldly. He released Amanda from his grasp and took a step toward me. From his pocket, he pulled out a vial and held it out. "Don't make this any more difficult than it has to be," he said. "Drink the poison yourself. That's an order from your king." I'd stood by his side through so much. I'd helped him ascend from the rank of alpha to become the Alpha King. We've been married for the past three years. Then he wanted to poison me to death? I shook my head slowly, wishing that I could shake away this whole bizarre scene. "I'm the Luna Queen of this country," I replied. "No one can murder me without a good reason, not even you." "Normally, that would be true," David said. "But your family has colluded with rogues to betray me." His lips curled into a sickening smirk. "Or at least that's what's been reported to me, so I have every right to execute you. Don't worry, your family will be joining you soon." "It isn't true," I said, with tears stinging my eyes. "I don't believe it, David. I have to investigate." "You can’t do anything," he snarled. He moved towards me, but Amanda grabbed his forearm. He paused and turned to look at her. "There's no need to become violent," she said sweetly. "Why don't you go handle your work? After all, the king doesn't have time to waste. I'll handle this. Ella is my best friend, I'm sure I can reason with her." David leaned down and kissed her lightly. "I'll leave it to you then," he said as he handed her the bottle of poison. Then, without even sparing me a glance, he turned and walked out of the room. Amanda turned to me, and her face was so twisted with hatred that I barely recognized her. "David has always loved me," she said, stepping into my personal space. "You should know that. Even on your wedding night, after you got drunk and passed out, he came to my room." I felt like I was going to be sick. I wanted to argue, but I could tell by the look on her face that she was telling me the truth. "Ever since he was crowned king, we've been waiting for an opportunity to get rid of you and the rest of your family. In fact, we couldn’t wait. That’s why David murdered your father.” “No!” I shouted, tears uncontrollably streaming down my face. “Yes,” she replied with a laugh, as if she enjoyed seeing me in pain. “Did you think it was a coincidence that your father fell ill right when David’s pack fell on hard times and needed your pack's resources?" I had so many questions buzzing through my head, but the pain in my heart was too much for me to speak. I put my hand to my chest, and beneath my fingers, I could feel the way my heart was pounding. "I just had to let you know," Amanda smiled. “You weren’t that Alpha daughter who had it all since long ago” “Now I don’t have time for you,” she snarled. Without warning, she lunged forward and forced the vial of poison into my open mouth. I grabbed her wrist and tried to push her away, but it was too late. The bitter taste hit my tongue and burned my throat. I fell to the ground. I looked up at Amanda, who was smiling at me with so much cruelty that she looked like a demon. As my vision started to go black, I promised myself that if I ever met them again in another life, I would make them pay. With the last bit of energy and will that I had, I wished that I could have lived my life differently. I opened my eyes, expecting to see bright lights or pitch darkness, but what I saw instead was confetti floating through the air around me. I was surrounded by the sound of applause, and when I looked down, I was holding a bouquet of flowers. My mind struggled to process the scene. I looked and saw my friends and family assembled around me in a familiar banquet hall. David, a younger version of him, was kneeling in front of me, sliding a ring onto my left hand. Was I reliving his proposal? But why? He stood up and moved to embrace me, but I quickly stepped out of his reach. I wouldn’t let him touch me. I hated him with every fiber of my being. He reached for me again, and I smashed the bouquet of flowers directly into his face. Chapter 2 Ella POV There were shouts and gasps of shock as the bouquet exploded into a pool of flower petals. David stumbled backward, out of my reach. "What are you doing?" Amanda's voice yelled in surprise. I turned to find her rushing towards me. For a moment, all I could see was the evil smile on her face after she poisoned me. Fear gripped my heart, and I stumbled backward, holding my arms out to keep Amanda from getting any closer. I ran past Amanda, David, and the crowd. It wasn't until I was out of the building that I realized I was back in my own pack territory. Instinctively, I kept running, seeking out a place where I knew I could be safe—my parents' house. I rushed inside and didn't stop until I heard voices. I was in the living room, and the TV was on. The voice I was hearing was the news anchor's. I stared at the screen in shock, trying to understand what I was seeing. The date on the screen—it couldn't be. But it was—the date David proposed to me, the scene I had just run away from. Maybe it wasn't a memory. I remembered the confetti and the applause. I must have agreed to his proposal. It was just like the first time, except I was able to push him away. I was able to run. But what did that mean? I guess… I really got the chance to live everything again? "Ella?" I heard my mother's voice call out. I turned to look behind me, and I saw my mother and father entering the house with concerned expressions on their faces. Seeing my father almost made me collapse into tears, but I managed to hold myself together. Instead, I rushed forward and wrapped them both in a tight hug. "What's wrong?" my mother asked with concern as she gently rubbed my back. "Why did you run away like that?" "Is this really happening?" I asked shakily. The relief of seeing them alive and well was making it difficult to think. "Of course, it's really happening," my mother said sweetly. "You're getting married." I pulled away enough to look into her eyes. I could feel the warmth of their embrace. I recognized them and this house. I knew that I was really here. I had no idea how this had happened—the Moon Goddess or someone else must have heard my prayers and taken pity on me. I was living my life over again, and I could do things differently this time. My parents were here. My family was still safe and thriving in our pack lands. David was neither my husband nor the Alpha King at this moment. I wouldn’t let anything or anyone take that away from me ever again. "I'm not marrying David," I said firmly. "What do you mean?" my mother asked. "You agreed." "How was I supposed to say no?" I found a proper way to explain this. "In front of everyone? I couldn't embarrass him like that. But I don't want to marry him. I won't do it." "Ella," my mother began, but my father interrupted her. "Okay," he said. I looked at him in surprise. I could tell by his expression that he was uncomfortable. "Okay?" I asked. He nodded. "It's your choice who you marry," he said. Upon hearing my father's words, my eyes began to well up again. He had always trusted my decisions unconditionally, and it's been years since I last felt this kind of support. All because of my wrong decision to trust David and Amanda. "It's not too late to call it off, is it?" I asked hopefully. "You haven't sent out invitations yet?" "We have," my mother said, a guilty look on her face. "David's family was so excited; they didn’t want to waste any time, and we were all sure you would say yes." My heart sank. A wedding between David and me would be a major event. Everyone in the kingdom would know about it by now, and there would be hundreds of people invited. Laws and morals were strict for Alphas. Not only would it embarrass my father if I canceled, but he would be forced to make a public apology and pay a small fortune to David's family to make up for it. Reliving my life, I could never allow my father to be shamed like that. There had to be a way to get out of this and make it David's fault. Then his family would be the ones who had to pay and apologize. I just needed time to figure out a way to make that happen. "Don't call it off," I said. My father looked concerned. "But Ella, if you don't want to marry him—" "I'm being silly," I said, forcing myself to smile. "I just need time to get used to everything." My mother smiled. "Of course, it's just nerves," she said with relief. Before I could say anything more, I heard footsteps approaching the living room. The three of us turned to see David rushing in, with his parents following close behind. He walked directly to me and lightly grabbed my arms. He looked worried. "Ella, what happened?" he asked. My stomach twisted with disgust, but I didn’t push him away. There was a knock on the door, and I used it as an excuse to carefully pull away from his grip. I rushed to answer the door and found Amanda standing there. She walked in without waiting to be invited. I hurried back into the living room after her. She was walking towards David. I had to know for sure if they were already together at this time. I hurried past Amanda and walked to David's side. I wrapped my arms around him and turned my head so that I could see Amanda as he hugged me back. I saw a look of fear cross her face, and her eyes darted up to David's. I pulled back from the hug in time to see him looking at her with a reassuring smile. So it was true—they already had something between them. "What was that?" Amanda asked. "What happened at the proposal?" "I'm sorry," I said weakly. "I was just overwhelmed." I looked up at David with a slight pout on my face and wrapped him in another hug. "You still have such a childish personality," David's father said. "Maybe it would be best if David started working to assist your father with the Alpha duties since you're not mature enough to do it." "Father," David said in a warning tone. He looked annoyed. I knew that he wasn’t actually trying to defend me. He just didn’t want his father to act in a way that would raise suspicion. I could see on my father's face that he was angered by the other Alpha's words, but he was holding his tongue to be polite. I took a step back from David and looked his father in the eyes. "There's no need for that," I said with a smile. “I will be the future Alpha of this pack." Chapter 3 Ella POV I could feel everyone staring at me in shock at my words. I couldn't blame them; it wasn't the kind of confident statement I would have made before. But it was true now—I would never allow David to become the Alpha of my family's pack in this life. I would be the one to take over for my father. "What suddenly changed your mind?” David's father said. “You always refuse to learn how to be an Alpha. Now you know nothing about leading a pack. What’s wrong with letting David help you?" The first time this happened, I was too naïve. My father always spoiled me, thinking I could spend another few years being his innocent little girl, so I didn’t know anything about what it took to run a pack. That’s why all the power was handed over to David so easily when my father died. But I wanted my pack to survive and thrive so badly after my father’s death, so I learned hard to take care of a pack as David’s Luna. I had to learn because it was all too much for David to handle on his own. In fact, now that I thought about it, almost every serious issue that ever faced our pack—I was the one to solve. "I think it's funny you would question my ability to lead," I said, smiling at him, "when your pack is in financial crisis this year. Your pack income relies too much on your farmers but you have no risk management. You lavished the taxes you collected from your farmers during the last few years, now you don’t have enough money to make up for the crops that were lost this harsh winter." David's father looked like he wanted to yell, but I continued speaking. "Meanwhile, our pack is thriving. We've made sure that we have enough money put away to get us through any emergency, and we ensure that the funds our people need to do their jobs—jobs that keep our pack safe and healthy—are always available to them.” My father was nodding approvingly at my words. “We know our people. We know when they're struggling, and we know that when we help them through their struggles, it makes our pack stronger. That’s a lesson you would do well to learn," I added. Everyone was staring at me with obvious surprise, but I kept my head held high and proud. I waited for David's father to respond, but he didn’t say a word. Instead, he grabbed his wife, Lily, by the arm, and the two of them hurried out of the house. David stepped in front of me, and I could see a pained expression on his face. "What is going on?" he asked. "Why are you embarrassing me like this?" "I'm not trying to embarrass you," I said honestly. "I just think it's important for me to learn to lead my own pack. After all, you'll want my help once we're married, won’t you?" I could tell that he was seriously considering my words. Clearly, I wouldn’t let him win the Alpha King selection this time. But from his current point of view, he could still use my support as a strong Alpha heir to win the selection. He could promote himself by showing our unified strength—that would win a lot of people over. "I'm sorry for how poorly things have gone today," I said, putting one hand against my temple. "I’m not feeling well. I need to rest." It’s all just been a lot. I desperately needed some alone time to sort out my plans. "Are you sick?" Amanda asked. "It’s only a headache," I replied. "I'll make you some tea," my mother said as she left the room. My father patted me on the shoulder supportively, then followed her out, leaving just David, Amanda, and me alone. "I should just go up to my room," I said. "I’m sure I’ll feel better after a little rest." "I’ll come with you," Amanda said. "I don’t want you to stumble on the stairs." I forced myself to smile at her. "I’m fine," I insisted. "We'll both walk you to your room," David said. I knew I wouldn't be able to convince them otherwise, so I had to agree. David kept his hand on my back as we walked up the stairs, and I found myself disgusted by his touch. When we reached my room, I went over and sat on my bed. "I'm fine now," I said. "Thank you." David looked hesitant but didn’t try to argue further. "I’ll talk to you soon," he said as he stepped out and closed the door. Realizing David and Amanda were sharing some alone time, I stood up and rushed to the door, pressing my ear against the wood to listen. "I don’t know what’s going on with her," Amanda said. "None of that was the way I imagined it," David replied. "Not exactly the romantic proposal I had planned." I frowned as I listened to their idle talk, and walked back to my bed. That was when I realized I had a major problem. Whether they were having an affair now or not, they were being careful around me. I was never going to catch them easily before the wedding. But I had to expose them. It was the only way I was going to get out of this engagement without putting my pack at risk. I wasn’t going to be able to do it alone. I couldn’t go to my mother and father about this; they would never believe my story. Who could I possibly rely on? My phone beeped in my pocket. When I unlocked it, I saw a news alert. I clicked on it, and the image of a familiar handsome man popped up on my screen. I recognized Alpha Alexander immediately. He had been David's biggest rival for the Alpha King election. He was young, handsome, and popular with the ladies. The only reason David had stood a chance against him was because of his marriage to me. With our packs merged, we had the largest territory, and that gave him power. Without our marriage, there’s no way David could win, and Alexander would probably become the Alpha King. He had a lot to gain from my marriage falling apart. Would it be possible to get him to help me take David down? Alexander was known for being a little unserious in his personal life. I vaguely remembered some scandal towards the end of the campaign for Alpha King. It all helped David in the final debate and was probably key to him winning. If Alexander had my support, it would surely benefit his campaign, and I could help him steer through those scandals since I knew they were coming. Not to mention, I had information about David and his pack that Alexander could use against him. I needed help to take David down and make sure he never became King. What better ally could I find than Alexander? Chapter 4 Ella POV I woke early the next morning, having decided to attend the opening of a new shopping center in the capital. I knew Alexander would be making an appearance there, and I hoped for a chance to speak with him. As I stood before my closet, preparing to get ready, I felt a headache forming. Everything was so brightly colored and attention-grabbing. I had to remind myself that I was 20 again. At this point in my life, I had focused on having fun and was eager to express my personality. I wanted to seem edgy, but now I feared I only came across as naive. That wasn’t the impression I wanted to leave today. I needed to be taken seriously, especially by Alexander. Other than the proposal, this would be my first public appearance since coming of age, and I wanted to project confidence and maturity. After spending some time going through my closet, I found a pale yellow dress that wasn’t frilly or covered in gemstones. I put it on and examined myself in the mirror. With the right styling, it could work. I continued to dig through my clothes and found a dark gray half-jacket, a pair of gray shoes that matched, and a belt that complemented the look. I kept my jewelry simple, wearing stud earrings and a pendant. It wasn’t my best outfit, but I looked mature and put-together. Once I was ready, I went downstairs for breakfast. I could tell right away that my pack members were taken aback by my appearance. “You look nice,” I heard someone say. “What’s the occasion?” “You look so much more mature,” someone else chimed in. I smiled. “I wanted to go to the opening ceremony for the shopping center today, and I thought I should try to look nice.” My father smiled at me. “Are you sure?” he asked. “There will be Alphas, Betas, and Gammas there. Normally, you hate interacting with other high-ranking wolves.” I smiled back at him. It was true—when I was that innocent Alpha daughter, I hated attending formal events where I felt like I was being stared at and put on the spot. It was hard for me to know how to behave, and I was always afraid I’d embarrass myself. This time, however, I was ready. “Well, I think it’s a good idea for me to start meeting with others and forming stronger relationships. After all, it will be beneficial for the pack’s business in the future if I’m on good terms with the others.” I could see that my mother and the others were staring at me in surprise, but my father just continued to smile proudly at me. The rest of breakfast was uneventful, as was the hour-long drive to the Capitol. It felt strange to be back here. The Capitol, where the Alpha King resided, was a bustling metropolitan area where many Alphas had their businesses, so I’d spent a significant amount of time here throughout my life. But once David became king, the Capitol had become my home. I pushed those thoughts aside as we arrived at the shopping center. It had been built by Alexander’s pack, and the moment I saw it, I realized it was a luxurious playground meant to showcase their wealth. With a large crowd expected, we didn’t want to get stuck in any long lines, so we arrived ahead of time. There weren’t too many people here yet. A podium with a microphone was set up for the official opening, but there was no sign of Alexander. I made my way to the front and approached one of the workers who was unwinding wires and setting up microphones. “Excuse me,” I asked, “Do you know where Alpha Alexander is?” The worker glanced at me curiously before recognition dawned on his face. “He’s in his office, resting up for his speech. He’s very busy today and will probably be back on the road as soon as the speech is over.” I frowned. I needed to make sure I got the chance to speak to him today. “Thank you,” I said. I told my parents that I needed the restroom, and then I headed toward a nearby building, which housed the local headquarters for Alexander’s pack. I walked toward the restroom and, once I was certain no one was paying attention to me, I hurried down the hallway. Luckily, I found my way to his office easily. It seemed my timing was good because Alexander and his Beta were walking down the hallway as I approached. I strode confidently up to them, but his Beta stepped in front of me. “I’m sorry,” he said, looking at me with a forced smile. “The Alpha is very busy today. We might have time for a quick photo, but that’s all.” I resisted the urge to roll my eyes at his arrogance. “I’m not a fan,” I said pointedly. “My name is Ella. I am the daughter of the Rowanwood Alpha. I’m here to discuss a collaboration with Alpha Alexander.” The Beta’s demeanor shifted as he turned his attention to Alexander. “This is David’s fiancée,” he said, referring to me. “The news of their engagement was just announced recently.” Alexander looked at me curiously. "What kind of collaboration are you proposing?" I glanced at his Beta, then stepped closer. Alexander looked amused by my boldness, but I ignored it as I rose on my toes to whisper in his ear. "I want your help taking David down." Alexander smirked, his expression mocking. "You really are the naive little princess I’ve heard about," he said. "If you’re having a lover’s spat, you’ll have to deal with it on your own. And if you’re trying to lure me into a trap, you’ll need to be much more creative." He turned, motioning to his Beta, ready to brush past me. But as he did, all the pain from my relationship with David and his betrayal came rushing back, twisting in my chest. I took a deep breath to keep myself calm and looked Alexander squarely in the eye. "There have been unforgivable actions from David that I cannot disclose," I said firmly. "This is not a petty lover’s spat." Memories of my past life flowing back, sadness, and hatred of being murdered by my dear husband and best friend overwhelmed me once again. "It was about my pack, my family, and...everything." Alexander paused, his expression shifting slightly. I could tell he somehow felt the depth of my emotion. "You want to be the Alpha King," I continued. "I can help you do that.“ "You sound confident about that," Alexander remarked. He stepped a little closer, and his eyes moved over me slowly. "My pack is powerful enough to let me win. Why would I need you?” I felt heat rise to my cheeks due to our proximity and the appraising way he was looking me up and down. I didn’t let that distract me. “David might not be your biggest competition now. But our pack will merge after we get married, giving him the most power and sway,” I explained as calmly as I could. “You, on the other hand, are known for being unserious. And the rumors... well, I don’t need to remind you what they say, do I?" Alexander’s eyes darkened as he stared at me. I quickly continued, not wanting to push him too far. "If you help me, once I become the Alpha of Rowanwood, I will put my full support behind you. I can help reshape your public image, and my status will gain you the support you need." Alexander was silent for a moment, considering my words. Then he smirked. "I’m interested," he admitted. "But your offer isn’t enough to justify the risk." "After what David has done to me, I’ll accept anything," I said. "Any terms. I only have one condition—I will never give up my pack's Alpha inheritance rights." "Anything?" he asked, his voice low. "Yes," I confirmed. In an instant, he closed the distance between us, his hand landing on my waist, pulling me closer. "If so… marry me instead," he said, "after you separate from David.”	LEARN_MORE	https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14119&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	831	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	befant.com	DCO	https://befant.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14119&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459418307_1500297650595752_1046627278765552412_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=p5SXFZz7qR4Q7kNvgGTv7E3&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AiEB8qTupBQtDWt52Q8lvqN&oh=00_AYBIoiaWap1jYvbPzuc7EDa3YwcO61h0B9H--Rkc3vdVgQ&oe=673052FA	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,351,085	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2350927}'	No	2024-11-05 16:13	active	1724	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	"Carissa, the king has issued a decree allowing Aurora to marry into our general's house. I hope you can accept and respect this fact." The person who said this is Carissa Sinclair's husband, Barrett Warren. A year ago, on the night of their wedding, Barrett set out to lead his army into battle. Now, after finally returning victorious, he brings Carissa this kind of "good news." Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won't be a concubine. She'll be my legal wife and equal to you." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Equal to me, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On the wedding night a year ago, he personally lifted Carissa's veil and promised affectionately: "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn't understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She's unlike any woman I've ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! When Barrett left, the general's mansion had already fallen into decline. All the expenses were supported by the dowry Carissa had brought. Barrett's mother, Rebecca, was suffering from a strange illness, and she had invited a reclusive divine doctor to treat her. Each month, dozens of silver coins were spent on exorbitant medical fees, not to mention Carissa's constant care by Rebecca's bedside. In the end, she got such a reward. So, the kindness that this family shows is merely because they are relying on Carissa's dowry. If Barrett's betrayal was like a sharp sword, then Rebecca's hypocrisy was like thousands of silver needles, piercing deeply into Carissa's heart. Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she's different from any woman you know. She's a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn't want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That's them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She's straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won't like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It's fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I'll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" "Never mind. I don't want to argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,"said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. "My lady, my lord was too much!" said Lulu, Carissa's maid, wiping her tears away. "Don't call him that!" Carissa gave her a stern look. "We never consummated the marriage. He's not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list." "Why the dowry list?" Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. "Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?" Lulu held her forehead and gasped. "But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children." Tears finally welled up in Carissa's eyes at the mention of her parents. Carissa actually came from a family of warriors, and she had been training in martial arts since she was young, showing great talent. However, when she was 15, her father and several brothers died on the battlefield. Since then, her usually open-minded mother advised Carissa to hide her skills and, like other noble girls, find a husband to live a stable life. But now it seems she has betrayed her mother's expectations. Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list, narrowed her eyes, and sneered, "No wonder they covet my dowry so much." The dowry her mother provided was quite substantial; she hadn't paid much attention to it before. Now she realized how much effort her mother had put in for her. "Then, my lady, what shall we do now?" Carissa's eyes grew cold. "I could confront the king and use my family's achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I'll kill myself in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa's expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I'm that foolish? If I manage to reach the king, I'll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. In addition, the law states that if a woman is divorced, her husband has the right to keep all her dowry. Right now, Barrett doesn't dare to divorce her, mindful of his reputation, but who knows what will happen in the future? Carissa no longer wanted to believe in this hypocritical man, nor did she want to live under the same roof with him. She once hoped to build a life with Barrett, so naturally she would not be stingy with her dowry. However, circumstances had changed. She intended to leave the general's residence with dignity and take every last coin of her dowry back home!	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	293	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/464183718_1608087840126342_8310047084193887164_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=SHVtvQgHwDYQ7kNvgFu9ghW&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A_9kaS_ze9dk6BPd_VmcZ8p&oh=00_AYAVw036wiocmY-E5aglF0g4BjyfVnfisn8RtAMSpn4Dhg&oe=6730541B	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,351,256	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2350831}'	No	2024-11-05 16:14	active	1724	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmother—Edith Gibson—figured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulder—each step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objects—it extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However… "If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were… I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's shares—the ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella Ziegler—Madeline's mother—and quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylar—previously 'Jolene', with her kids in tow—showed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew up—her mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. … Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a mess—resignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it was—a dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorce—kinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very home—Lydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughts—they're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that ship—the crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagle—a woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistant—Daniel Harris—who was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual self—unresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickered—a brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptional—tangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebook—her secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. … At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, but…" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled to—her shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guess—it was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449437764_2559123607604310_3298283948021123177_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=QI7ZWK7uy6AQ7kNvgFpPdqy&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A_9kaS_ze9dk6BPd_VmcZ8p&oh=00_AYBsk2u_MSdr45HQFydUtRPOfh18Sc75aOhsmp3t0AVO_A&oe=67307D5F	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,350,078	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2350063}'	No	2024-11-05 16:05	active	1723	Reserve Your Seat Today	Want a chance to learn from some of the best YouTubers our there?🤯 Right now, you can reserve your seat in our upcoming webinar + gain FREE access to our YouTube Guide. This is your time to hear from 𝙩𝙝𝙚 𝙚𝙭𝙥𝙚𝙧𝙩𝙨 and gain priority access to the TubeBuddy Accelerator.🚀 𝗧𝘄𝗼-𝗛𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗪𝗲𝗯𝗶𝗻𝗮𝗿: Join our TubeBuddy accelerator and get ready to learn from Creators who have taken channels to the next level and have amassed over 40M+ views. 𝟭-𝗬𝗲𝗮𝗿 𝗼𝗳 𝗧𝘂𝗯𝗲𝗕𝘂𝗱𝗱𝘆 𝗟𝗲𝗴𝗲𝗻𝗱: Get a full year of our most powerful tools with the TubeBuddy Legend license. Unlock features designed to grow your channel, streamline your process, and maximize your impact. 𝗪𝗼𝗿𝗹𝗱 𝗖𝗹𝗮𝘀𝘀 𝗜𝗻𝘀𝘁𝗿𝘂𝗰𝘁𝗼𝗿𝘀 : Learn directly from industry-leading creators who’ve mastered the game. They’re here to share the exact methods and insights that have driven their success. 𝗣𝗿𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗻 𝗧𝗿𝗮𝗶𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗠𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗿𝗶𝗮𝗹𝘀: Walk away with training materials that work. These resources are designed to provide long-term value, guiding you step-by-step toward measurable results.	SIGN_UP	http://fb.me/	TubeBuddy	https://www.facebook.com/TubeBuddy/	41,529	1969-12-31 18:00	Sign up	fb.me	IMAGE	http://fb.me/	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465285266_1133328501548891_82113451893513902_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HcH7CW9GplYQ7kNvgEIXmMG&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Auq-Mw-Ln3YhzN5VABrQP_U&oh=00_AYBykgXpUW61c0RDv_DguoNNQDcdTFEdWHURWbfFVjUZ_A&oe=673054B3	PERSON_PROFILE	TubeBuddy	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,350,600	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2349891}'	No	2024-11-05 16:09	active	1723	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	As the daughter of Alpha, I was tortured since I was 6 years old, and more tragically, I was forced to marry the demon Alpha who killed his 9 ex-girlfriends... “Where is she?!” I hear the Beta Kyle scream. I groan and get to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket and taking it with me. The moment he sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don’t make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. “Neah, how useless your are! You still have not cleaned the office.” He snaps. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If I could just find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. “We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Do you not understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!” I don’t answer, I keep my eyes low so that I didn’t have to look at his face. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. From what I gathered, he was a ruthless man, and he was even claimed to have killed his 9 ex-girlfriends. “He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!” Beta Kyle continues. He places his hands on my shoulders, digging his nails into my thinning skin, ”Useless Wolf.” He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean back against it, observing the already clean office. There was nothing out of place, it looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned 18, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle was always reminding me of how worthless I am. The clearing of a throat makes me jump. I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair. A foot propped up on his knee. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don’t quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door. Shrinking down to the ground. “Is this the way you greet all Alpha’s?” His deep voice rumbles through the room, an edge of amusement to his tone. “I’m sorry.” I whisper, getting to my feet. “I…I thought I was alone.” I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. “Come forward.” He orders. I do as I’m told. Allowing him to see me properly and I am met with narrowed crimson eyes. I close my own eyes, expecting the worst. “You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?” My head moved up and down, though I couldn’t tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they discovered the truth about me. “I would prefer it if you spoke to me.” He growls, “I’m not in the mood to play games.” “Yes.” I whisper. “I am…I am a Wolf.” I couldn’t help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? I wasn’t sure how much more my body could take. “How is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me.” “I…..” I hated the question. “I haven’t got all day!” He takes a swig from his drink. I knew why I couldn’t scent him. I knew why I hadn’t been aware of his presence, but telling people why was not something I ever liked to do. They never hear my side of the story. All they do is accept Alpha Trey's word as the truth. “You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?” His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them. There was no way I was making direct eye contact. “My Wolf abilities were bound.” “Why?” If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. “It was a punishment.” “For what?” His deep voice rumbles through me. “For killing my parents.” I whispered. At this moment, the door swings open abruptly and my brother screeches at me “Neah, what are you doing in my office?!" He then turns to the crimson eyed man. “I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it was him...	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,752	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/450507312_504875771992548_1042971113131940252_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vWgTt8AsKxQQ7kNvgE7CTL4&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A4sriKxmGefLupHf-01jm1v&oh=00_AYBF6SgwRe7xt8o-bk2OxBvpBYgOoZ-UDUuJ6Ibutk_TXA&oe=67305DBC	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,349,775	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2349771}'	No	2024-11-05 16:02	active	1723	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	My sister Stephanie died on my fourteenth birthday, and everyone suspected I was the murderer. But as fate would have it, James, my sister's boyfriend, the person who hates me the most, is my mate... -- I returned to my pack on my birthday for the anniversary of my sister's death. Six years ago, Stephanie died on my birthday. Rumors spread throughout the pack that I was the cause of her death. I was bullied by everyone, it became unbearable, so I left here. But funny enough, Stephanie was so beloved that everyone should come for the anniversary of her death. Before the ceremony started, I came to the familiar waterfall. As I pray to the Moon Goddess, My wolf Rose start to pace back in forth in my head. I have no idea what is going on, until the overwhelming scent of vanilla and coffee beans hits my nose. "Mate! Lily, our mate is here! Mate, mate, mate, mate, mate!!!" I stand, dust the ashes off of my jeans, and turn around. My heart drops when I recognize the werewolf standing not far away from me. That's a bolt from the blue. There are a million different emotions running through my body as I continue to stare at the werewolf in front of me. “Rose, please tell me this is a joke,” I whisper through our link. “I can’t,” she whispers back. “This is real. He is our mate.” “How? How can this be? It does not make any sense!” I whisper-yell to her. “But he looks pretty happy.” Rose tells me. By the time Rose said something, James had moved much closer to me, and we could now see his eyes and the look on his face. To my utter shock, Rose was right. James looked… happy. No, not happy. James looked thrilled. He stared at me with astonishment, amazement, and… love? “Rose, how is this possible? James hates me. He loves my sister. How could he be our mate? And how could he possibly be happy about it?” “The mate bond is a powerful thing, Lily,” Rose responds. Okay, Rose is right about that. As much as I hate James, I feel a strong, powerful draw to him right now. It is almost suffocating. This is not right. Something is wrong here. I want to protest more… I want to ask how I could be mated to the male that has loved and grieved for my sister and has spread rumors about me causing me to be tortured and shunned for the past six years… Life does not flip on a switch. Six years of heartache cannot be erased so easily. Rose is a wolf, and she is blinded by instinct and the mate bond. My role as her human counterpart is to help us see logic and reason. … but James keeps coming closer to me, the love in his eyes has only become more obvious. And the closer James comes, the more his scent and the mate bond overpowers any sense of logical thought in my brain. James reaches out and gently strokes my cheek with his thumb. The sparks from his touch are my undoing. I lean my face into his palm. “You are back!!! Oh, I cannot believe that you are back!!! How long have I hoped... and prayed that you would come back! And… you are my mate,” he whispers, in a tone suggesting that he is just as shocked as I am. “You are so beautiful. How is it possible for you to become so much more beautiful than before?” I blush as he pulls me into a hug, leans down, and buries his face in my neck. “You smell like chocolate and raspberries. My favorite scents in the entire world.” After taking another big whiff of my scent, James stands up straight so that he can peer into my eyes. He takes my hand and spins me around. “You have changed so much.” “I must say, I always loved your blond hair, but the reddish brown really suits you.” He said. Wait, blond hair? “James, I ----” I haven't finished yet, James leans down and kisses me. His lips feel so soft, and the sparks are so strong, that I immediately forget what I was worrying about. His tongue runs along the seam of my lips, begging for entrance, which I immediately give him. The kiss quickly becomes more and more passionate and heated. We continue kissing until we need to break for air. James smirks proudly, “You, Stephanie Brogan, are mine. All mine.” I felt my world crashing down all around me.	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&u	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	831	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	getokn.com	DCO	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/456814624_1667274690481432_3956193502403313806_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=8bAHngOaWbgQ7kNvgHgrPqR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ACajn4iglXuern_zdY3AAYr&oh=00_AYBQIqIt6X6P1kCDyKRKub74UNz0aqIfQQ3k4TWYBOkdew&oe=67306C98	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,349,878	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2349771}'	No	2024-11-05 16:03	active	1723	🔞🔥 Continuer la lecture ➤➤	(Lily POV) Today is my 14th birthday. There will not be birthday cake, singing, or a party. Instead, we are attending a funeral. My sister's funeral, to be exact. Before my sister... died... we had a large party planned for me. I normally do not have a big party, but 14th birthdays are a really big event to werewolves. They are the day that we first meet our wolves. The next monumental birthday is our 20th birthday; that is when can first identify our fated mates. I am our Beta’s youngest daughter, and my father is loved and well-respected. Everyone was excited to meet my wolf and to see what type of wolf she would be. Thus, the guest list for my party was pretty large, and it included ranked wolves from nearby packs. I am normally a little bit of a loner, hence why I usually do not have a big birthday party. However, for this particular occasion, I was happy to have a lot of guests. Meeting your wolf comes with the first shift/ transition, and that can be incredibly painful. As inherently social creatures, the only thing known to help wolves with the pain of the first shift is to have supportive family, friends, and community around you. The way that it typically works is that the pack will host a dinner or barbeque in your honor. As night falls, and the moon replaces the sun in the sky, everyone will gather inside the pack amphitheater. The shifter-to-be will stand in the middle of the amphitheater while guests quietly chant well wishes and prayers to the Moon Goddess. The energy in the space can be electrifying for everyone present, no matter whether there are 25 attendees or 500. Once the first shift is completed, the new wolf will prance around the stage and strut their stuff. The crowd will “ooh” and “aah” until the pack alpha approaches, learns the new wolf’s name, and introduces the wolf to the crowd. The new wolf will also swear his or her allegiance to the pack and to the alpha, allowing the wolf to mind-link with other pack wolves. Finally, the new wolf and any guests old enough to shift will go for a pack run. The whole process is incredibly special and exciting. As you might imagine, décor is also an important part of the party planning process. Each shifter gets to decide the decorations and party theme that will be used for their party. If more than one wolf turns 14 on the same day, the wolves can either agree on a theme or split the party into parts that they can individually decorate. The pack luna will then work some sort of magic that somehow blends the individual areas into one cohesive theme in the center. My birthday is in October, and despite how large our pack is, I am the only one born on that day. I love having an October birthday because my favorite season is fall. For my décor, I had picked flowers and decorations in rich fall colors, including deep oranges, reds, and greens. Unfortunately, none of my party decorations will be used. Or rather, none of my decorations will be used for me. As I mentioned, we are holding a funeral today instead. My oldest sister, Stephanie, died this morning. Pack and religious tradition dictates that we must hold funerals within 24 hours of death. Because Stephanie died shortly after midnight, her funeral must be held today. All food and décor set aside for my birthday party was therefore immediately diverted for the funeral; thankfully my fall themed colors were sufficiently somber-ish to work. All decorations that seemed relatively “happy”, celebratory, or that mention me have been removed. Pictures of Stephanie have now been placed on tables and podiums, and the music I selected has been swapped out for songs about loss or Stephanie’s favorites. The loss of Stephanie is a really hurting. Not only was she my sister and my parents’ oldest and favorite child, she was also widely anticipated to be the mate of Alpha Randall’s son, James, which meant she was most likely the future luna of our pack. Stephanie would have turned 20 in three months, and she and James would have been able to confirm that they were mates then. The pack was so sure that they were mates —and Alpha Randall was so eager to turn the pack over to James and his mate, once she was identified and ready to take on the luna position— that they deviated from standard protocols and decided to begin Stephanie’s Luna training just after she turned 18. If I am being completely honest, something never sat right with me about Stephanie starting Luna training. Part of it is what Stephanie's Luna training meant for me, but that is a separate conversation. The biggest thing was that I did not understand why luna training could not wait until Stephanie turned 20 and could confirm who her mate was. Lunas for generations have waited for their training; why couldn't Stephanie? It also bothered me quite a bit to watch Stephanie hang all over James at pack functions. Our pack frowned upon dating and public displays of affection prior to finding your mate; it created too much risk for problems, anger, and jealousy once your mate was located. For whatever reason, an exception was made for Stephanie. But then again, exceptions always were made for her. Stephanie was strong and absolutely beautiful, and the pack knew her as being kind, smart, and energetic. She could do no wrong in the eyes of my parents, the alpha, or the pack. I hope I do not sound too jealous or bitter. I loved my sister, and her death is hitting me really hard. It’s just that…. I knew a different side of my sister than everyone else, and I know more than anyone that my sister was far from perfect. Had I spoken up before she died, I would have been accused of jealousy and lying. And were I to speak up now, well… I would be accused of jealousy, lying, AND improperly speaking ill of the dead. It is easier to just let it go. Along with my birthday. It isn't that important anyway. I do not want to be selfish or self-centered. The only immediate problem with letting go is that --bad timing or not-- I am going to shift for the first time tonight. There is nothing I can do to stop or postpone it, as much as I would like to do so. I am worried about how it is going to go. Hopefully, during the reception, my mother or father or brother or someone will be willing to step aside with me for a 20-30 minutes just to get me through it. We could then return and act like everything is normal. Or as normal as it can be with Stephanie now gone. Sadly, I should have known that nothing in life is that easy. Chapter 2: The Little Brat (James POV) I watch sadly as the casket is carried from the temple to the burial grounds. It is a cold October day, and the gray sky and drizzly weather adds to the overall somber atmosphere. I cannot help but be impressed at how quickly the pack was able to pull everything together for Stephanie's funeral. All funerals happen quickly in our world, but because of how fast the funerals must take place, the décor and guest list is usually somewhat lacking. It is a testament to how much Stephanie was loved that they were able to put together so many beautiful floral arrangements in her honor, and that so many people were able to be here to honor her life, including many wolves from other packs. If it wasn't for it being such a horrible occasion, I would actually describe the color scheme as beautiful. Then again, fall has always been one of my favorite seasons. I am vaguely aware that we had some other function on the calendar today, but I honestly cannot think of what it was. With a large pack —the West Mountain Pack has over 10,000 members— we have a lot of functions. As the future alpha, I am expected to attend as many of them as I possibly can, but no one expects me to remember what they all are… even if I try to pretend in the moment. Unless reminded by an Omega or my amazing girlfriend, I can't even seem to remember my own mother and father's birthdays most of the time. My amazing girlfriend. I sigh, wiping a tear from my eye. She will never again be around to remind me about birthdays. Sadly, there will be no pretending that I know what today's ceremony is about. Stephanie Brogan was the love of my life, and she was my future mate and luna. I still cannot believe that she is gone. We never even got to fully experience the mate bond, including the sparks betwwen us. Had she lived just three months longer, our wolves would have confirmed one another as mates and Stephanie would have been able to formally claim her proper place in my bed and in my life. Instead of welcoming her body into my bed, I am saying good-bye to her today. I am also saying good-bye to all of our future plans and dreams together. I cannot help but feel anger and resentment about that. This is not how things were supposed to be. As I watch the funeral procession go by --my father, mother, and I, along with the beta family, must stand at the entrance as guests move from the temple to the burial grounds-- I catch a glimpse of Stephanie’s younger sister, Lily. She is standing next to her mother. She looks both sad and innocent, which causes the anger in my body to rise even more. That little brat is the reason that Stephanie is dead. *FLASHBACK TO LAST NIGHT* Stephanie and I are cuddled on the couch in the packhouse living room watching a movie. I have my hand on her arm and I am about to kiss her when she gets distracted by a text message. Stephanie did not let me see the message, which annoys me, but she quickly explains that Lily is lost in the forest after having snuck out to meet a boy. Stephanie’s sister is 13 or 14 years old. She has all the teenage acne and attitude that comes along with being that young. Unlike Stephanie —who has beautiful blond hair and hazel eyes— Lily has reddish brown hair and bright green eyes. Or at least I think they are bright green; she usually has them covered up with large black glasses. Stephanie gets up and tells me that Lily has texted her, begging her to come and find her. I am annoyed by the interruption, but I offer to go with Stephanie to get the little brat. Stephanie says Lily will be upset if anyone else knows about her little escapade. Stephanie reassures me that she will be fine, and then gives me a quick peck. My wolf and I have a bad feeling when Stephanie leaves, but Stephanie has us wrapped around her little finger. It is almost impossible for my wolf and I to disagree with her about anything. We pause the movie and decide to get some work done in my dad's office while we wait for Stephanie to get back. I am a night owl anyway, so I do not mind waiting. Unfortunately, about an hour after Stephanie leaves, I get an urgent mind-link from our pack warriors. They report that the Little Brat had been spotted running out of the woods screaming for help. Before they can say much more, I shift into my wolf form and take off running. I follow Stephanie’s scent far into the woods…. until I come to a small clearing, which is covered in Stephanie’s blood. Her bloody clothes are tossed around, and chunks of her hair are thrown about as well. It is the worst, most savage site that I have ever seen. The smell of rogues is all over, so it is fairly obvious what has happened. The a---holes didn’t even bother to leave her body. *END OF FLASHBACK* Tears threaten to continue to fall as I think back to the scene last night. I have not slept or eaten since I found what was left of Stephanie, and I am having trouble holding my emotions together. Now that my eyes have spotted Lily, my anger with her becomes a welcome distraction. I have a very hard time looking away from her. The truth is that I have always found myself strangely curious about her, but today… today all I want to do is take my anger out on someone, and she seems as good a target as anyone else. Her teenage behavior cost me my mate! And it cost this pack its future luna! My wolf, Luke, begs me to calm down. It is an interesting thing, having the wolf side try to calm the human side. As upset and angry and emotional as I am, it is tempting to ignore him and immediately start teach that Little Brat a lesson. However, I decide to follow Luke's advice after he reminds me that Stephanie deserves to have her funeral be all about her and not some whiny teenage brat. That does not mean that I am going to let Lily get away with what she has done, but I wait until a more appropriate time to take my revenge. I turn my focus back to Stephanie’s casket, which we filled with her bloody clothes, hair, and anything that could be found at the site that had her blood on it. The casket has been brought to the center of the amphitheater. The alpha and beta families take their seats in the front row, and my father and the pack priest move beside the casket to begin the ceremony. The ceremony involves a lot of prayers, rituals, and speakers. The average ceremony takes 2-3 hours, and Stephanie's will most likely take closer to 4-5 hours given her status in the pack and how beloved she was. During the ceremony, I keep trying to distract myself by looking around as others around me. I do not want to be seen as weak by curling into the fetal position and wailing like a baby, even though that is the only thing I want to do right now. My heart breaks as I glance at Stephanie’s parents next to me in the front row, holding on to one another as they cry. Seeing Stephanie’s father —a strong, powerful Beta wolf— break down is a sight I have very rarely seen. The pain in his eyes is heart-wrenching. I also notice Stephanie's brother, Nick, as he clings to his mate, Jenny. Both of them are crying as well. Nick is my best friend, and I have known him since we were tiny pups, but I have literally never seen him cry. I notice that there are no dry eyes anywhere. Even my father has a few stray tears running down his cheeks, although I am sure he would punch anyone who pointed it out. He is a proud man, just like me. As the sky continues to darken, I notice the Little Brat starting to act like she is uncomfortable in her seat. I can tell that Stephanie's mother is getting agitated, and rightly so. For once, can the Little Brat not think about something other than herself? Seriously. It is one ceremony. Just one. For an older sister who died trying to help her. How dare the Little Brat not hold herself together? The next thing I know, the moon is high in the sky and the final rites are being spoken by the priest. As exactly that moment, the Little Brat whispers something in her mother’s ear. Her mother turns and glares at her, causing the Little Brat to put her head down. I then watch as the Little Brat stands up and walks away. She looks like she is in pain, and I hope that she is. How dare she walk away from her sister’s funeral! Especially in the middle of the last rites! I am tempted to follow her and give her a piece of my mind, but Stephanie means more to me than that. I remind myself once again that I will get my revenge on Lily aka the Little Brat soon enough. For tonight, I must remain focused on the love of my life. Chapter 3: Lily Meets Rose “Y-yes.” “Good. Now open your eyes.” I opened my eyes and immediately noticed that I was not human anymore. My feet and hands were paws. I then looked into the water that pooled at the edge of the waterfall, and I saw my reflection… or rather the reflection of Rose. My heart stopped. There are many different types of wolves —alpha wolves; beta wolves; gamma wolves; warrior wolves; silver wolves; white wolves; red wolves; omega wolves. And even within those categories, there are varying sizes and colors and markings. We learn about the types of wolves in school. “Expect the unexpected” was a phrase that was often said about the first transition, but in reality your wolf generally follows your lineage: the children of alpha wolves will generally be alpha wolves; the children of beta wolves will generally be beta wolves; and so on. Typically, the big excitement —especially with children of ranked wolves— centers on the size, color, and personality of the new wolf. Looking back at me in the reflection of the pool was a type of wolf I had never seen or learned about in school. Rose’s fur was a beautiful bluish-silver color that almost glowed. On the right side of her rump was a large black crescent moon symbol, and the black coloring of that symbol matched her solid black paws and black tail. In addition, I noticed that Rose was huge. Although it was tough to tell, it appeared to me that Rose was at least as large as some alpha wolves. “What type of wolf are we, Rose?” “A special type. You will learn more as time goes on, but know that the Moon Goddess has blessed you and I, Lily.” I did not say anything; I was not sure what to say. Rose and I sat by the waterfall for a while longer, until I remembered Stephanie’s funeral. “We need to get back!” I told Rose in a panic. Rose guided me through how to transform back to our human form, and I frantically searched the nearby trees for clothes. I found a men’s t-shirt and shorts. Both were far too big for my small frame, so I opted to just put the t-shirt on. I also grabbed my eye-glasses off the ground and put them on; thankfully they did not break during the transition. Now that I had Rose, I would not need the glasses anymore because she would heal my eyes. However, Rose warned me that —for now— it was best that I continue to wear the glasses and let the pack believe that I did not yet have my wolf. I thought it was a curious thing for her to say, but I had no reason to not trust her. I hurried back to the packhouse and got into the beta suite, hoping to quickly change clothes and re-join the mourning crowd. Unfortunately, once I got in the suite, I was met with the angry, accusing eyes of my mother. “WHERE HAVE YOU BEEN? HOW DARE YOU MAKE A SCENE AT YOUR SISTER’S FUNERAL! HAVE YOU NO SHAME? ARE YOU SO SELFISH AND SELF-CENTERED THAT YOU CAN THINK OF NO ONE BUT YOURSELF?” I said nothing. What could I say? My mother then did something that, in my 14 years, she had never done before. She slapped me. Hard. And the beating continued from there. Chapter 4: Living in the Shadows (6 years later) (Lily POV) Six years have now passed since that fateful day that Stephanie died. I wish that I could say that life has moved on, and that we have found good in the bad... but for the most part, it isn't true. Stephanie is just as much a part of this pack today as she was before she died. And the grief felt in the pack is just as raw and angry as it was that first day. If anything has changed, it is that --instead of Stephanie being out in the center of things-- she lives on almost like a shadow over everything. She now has a couple of streets named after her --Stephanie Lane and Steffie Avenue (her nickname was "Steffie"); and you can quite literally find some of her favorite outfits on display in glass cases at various places throughout the pack. Even more bizarre, the day she died was turned into a pack holiday, as was her birthday. Everyone but pack omegas have both days off from work, school, and training, and there are somber celebrations and remembrances planned to commemorate each occasion. I once made the mistake of asking my parents whether this was a normal reaction to the death of a single she-wolf. We can love and miss her, but to continue to hold large ceremonies every year? And to treat her as a saint and forget that she had a human side too? That seemed a bit too much to me. As far as I know, the pack has never done this for any other luna or future luna, and it only honors 2-3 historical alphas in such a manner. I was rewarded for my questions by being called jealous and hateful. (I also received a significant beating, but beatings had become commonplace from my mother, so I cannot say that my question necessarily triggered the beating I received that day. Plus, the beating hurt far less than what I received before Stephanie died. But for the slight pain and who did the beating, I almost would not have minded.) Overall, I think the worst part of losing Stephanie six years ago wasn't losing Stephanie... it was how losing Stephanie impacted my relationship with my parents and other pack members. Before Stephanie died, I was well aware that Stephanie was my parents' favorite. My older brother Nick and I would even joke about it from time to time. But even though Stephanie was their favorite, they still treated me really well and loved me. They never would have raised a hand to me before Stephanie died. After Stephanie died, however, my parents could barely look at me. And when they did, I saw the unmistakable wish in their eyes that it had been me, not Stephanie, that died that fateful night. In addition, my parents stopped caring about my well-being generally. I lived in their house until I was 17, but I was responsible for my own meals and necessities. I was forced to take on a part-time job at a nearby diner just to ensure I had clothes and food to eat. (I technically could have eaten the food that was available in the packhouse, but the dirty looks and mean comments made by my parents, James, and other pack members were enough to make that an unrealistic option.) Also, in case you are wondering, I have not celebrated a birthday since Stephanie died. Not one single soul other than Rose has bothered to tell me happy birthday. No one even bothered to ask me whether I had received my wolf. That wasn't because birthdays stopped being important; it was just mine whose meaning changed. I attended plenty of birthday parties, and the pack hosted plenty of 14th birthday celebrations. In fact, I think it was because of one of those birthday celebrations that someone finally questioned whether I had received a wolf. It was a legitimate question, given that I was over 14 and never joined a pack run. Rose encouraged me early on to skip them "for safety reasons," and I was all too happy to do so. Had anyone bothered to ask me directly about my wolf or about why I was skipping the pack runs, I would have been honest... but no one ever did. Instead, a rumor spread that I was wolfless. Pack members speculated that I lost my wolf as a result of post-traumatic stress from losing Stephanie and/or guilt for what I had done to Stephanie. That latter theory was the one that really got under my skin, because I knew that was a theory and rumor spread by James. Shortly after Stephanie's funeral, he told my parents and most of the pack that Stephanie was only in the forest that night to save me. He also said I had gone out to meet a boy. I have no idea why he would say such things; I have never had a boyfriend and Stephanie was the one who asked me to meet her in the forest. This rumor was the main reason that I received a beating from my mother the night of my first shift. And it probably adds to the reason that pack members wish me dead. Notably, though, I have never dared to defend myself. To tell the truth would be the equivalent of talking negatively of both Stephanie and our future alpha.... and would likely lead to a death sentence. So instead, I have always just pushed through. One of the ways that I have survived is to hold on to the faith that one day things will be different. Another thing that I have done is take every last opportunity to leave the pack. For example, I hurried through high school so that I could graduate early, and I then went away to college. To avoid coming home, I have been loading up on credit hours and taking every term of school -including the mini winter sessions-- that I can get. I am also taking advantage of a unique expedited program offered just for werewolves doctors. Given all of these things, I actually expect that I can become a fully licensed werewolf doctor in just a couple more years. Until I become fully licensed and independent, I will have to continue to bear the shadow of my sister and the pain that comes with it. I am required to be present for both of her holidays --all pack members are; there are no exceptions-- but thankfully those are among the very few times that I can reliably be found at the Western Mountain pack these days. My ultimate goal is to meet my mate and become a pack doctor in his pack... which I pray to the Moon Goddess is not the Western Mountain pack. If, Goddess forbid, my mate is in this pack, perhaps I can convince him to transfer packs with me. Goddess willing. Tomorrow is my birthday. I guess we will find out then. Chapter 5: Without His Luna (James POV) Tomorrow will mark six years since Stephanie died. Everything and nothing has changed. I still think of Stephanie every single day. Her beautiful smile. Her laugh. The kindness that she showed to pack members. The ethusiam that she showed for her luna training. Stephanie would have been an amazing and strong luna. Had Stephanie lived, we would have been happily married by now. We would probably have already had at least two adorable pups, who would have been doted on by two loving sets of grandparents. Together, Stephanie and I would have been leading the West Mountain Pack to new heights. Of course, Stephanie is no longer here. And without Stephanie… Well, without Stephanie, I am only a fraction of the man that I used to be, and only a fraction of the wolf. Without Stephanie, I am not even Alpha yet. In our world, most alpha heirs take over from their fathers between 25 and 30 years old. That timing ensures that most alphas will have already found their mates before they take over the running of a pack. Running a pack is not easy to do by yourself. Even with a strong beta and a strong gamma, a luna’s importance to a pack cannot be underestimated. A luna brings heart and balance to a pack and to the alpha himself. She is the alpha’s equal, and she is one of the few werewolves in the pack who can get away with challenging and questioning an alpha’s decisions. If she exercises her role properly and judiciously, a luna’s presence can lead to better overall outcomes, decisions, and governing. This is especially true if the luna is the alpha’s fated mate, because it means she takes on her role with the blessing of the Moon Goddess. Alpha heirs who take over their packs prior to turning 25 typically do so either out of necessity, or because they have been fortunate to have been mated very early to a strong luna. Six years ago, when Stephanie was still alive, my father thought we were going to be part of the lucky latter category. He had been very eager to take an early retirement. He and my mother had fantasized about all the European trips and Caribbean cruises that they would take after I was sworn in as alpha, and they had already had tentative plans for at least one of those trips. Of course, all of those plans were ultimately scrapped. Today, I am old enough to take over as alpha, even without a luna by my side… but my father is concerned that I am not mentally strong enough to do so yet. He sees me as broken. My father is probably right. It is a little hard not to feel broken. The reminders of Stephanie are everywhere. Even after six long years, I feel like I cannot escape from the reminders or from my grief, and it is suffocating. The packhouse has practically turned into a mini museum to her, and almost all of the local businesses have some sort of small dedication, whether it be a dedicated drink, food item, picture, or shelf of Stephanie-inspired items. Worse, twice a year, we hold a series of ceremonies and remembrances for Stephanie. As Stephanie’s mate and as the future alpha heir, I am expected to attend every one of them. I want to be there. I know that I should be there. But… It is complete and utter torture. Every day without Stephanie is difficult, but Stephanie’s birthdays and death anniversaries always hit me the hardest. What I want to do more than anything on those two days is be by myself so that I can process my grief. There is a waterfall that I like to go to. If I could, I would spend all day there on both days. The waterfall isn’t exactly hidden, but to find it, you have to go pretty far within the woods and know where to go. As far as I know, I am the only one in our pack who ever goes there. Being at the waterfall brings me comfort; it always has. That is where I want to be when I am grieving or upset. Unfortunately, instead of spending time in the comfort of my waterfall, I have to spend the two hardest days each year out in public with almost 20,000 eyes watching my every move and every reaction. Instead of just… grieving… I have to be conscientious of how every display of emotion can impact and be perceived by the pack members. As I listen to pack members, Stephanie’s parents, and my own parents take turns telling stories about Stephanie and her good deeds, I am expected to somehow strike an impossible balance between sadness and strength. At each of the events, year after year, the remembrances are largely the same. At this point, I practically have the speeches memorized. The speeches usually include stories about how Stephanie would bake cookies and send her sister to deliver them to the guards working the late-night shift on the borders. And stories about how any time anyone was injured in training or at battle, she would not only have her sister deliver care baskets to patients at the hospital, but she would also put one together for any family members separated from them while they were recovering. My parents talk about how eager Stephanie was to take on her position as luna, and how dedicated she was to her training, even working on lessons for hours at home multiple times per week. Stephanie’s parents talk about their prior dreams for their daughter and the hole they continue to feel in their hearts. Nick talks about how family celebrations do not feel the same without Stephanie there, and Jenny talks about wishing that she still had a sister-in-law to bond with and engage in girl talk. The only blessing is that —as the grieving mate— no one expects me to say anything at these events. But that does not spare me from the staring and judgment. If I show too much sadness, pack members worry that I am weak and will not able to be the leader of the pack in the future. If I seem too stoic or show too much “strength,” pack members could perceive me being disrespectful towards Stephanie’s memory. They will also worry that my reign as alpha will lack balance and compassion…. which I already hear whispers about from time to time. Sometimes, I feel angry about the whole thing. I would never, ever expect anyone who has lost their mate to put themselves on a stage multiple times a year and be judged on whether their external grief is appropriate enough. And yet my parents have no problem doing it to me. I tried to push back once, but only once. As you can imagine, it did not go well. I started the conversation by telling my parents that I did not think it was healthy for me to be surrounded by constant reminders of Stephanie, and I told them that I thought the constant remembrances were counterproductive to my mental health. I suggested that we scale back the events, or make them more private affairs. My father got angry and accused me of being selfish. He told me that being uncomfortable and coping with the pressure of judgmental pack members is part of being an alpha. Meanwhile, my mother reminded me that the ceremonies had been Stephanie’s parents’ idea, and she asked me if I wanted to be the one to tell them it was no longer important to celebrate Stephanie’s life. No, of course I did not want to tell Stephanie's parents that. No, I did not want to be selfish. I just wanted --and still want-- to not feel so sad all the time. Six years in, and the only reprieve I ever get from my grief is when the Little Brat is around. She has made herself scarce the last few years, but when she is around, my wolf and I can sense her from a mile away. My wolf and I fight about her all the time --for some reason, Luke seems to have a soft spot for the Little Brat-- but we can agree that it is nice having her around. For me, it's because I have a worthy target for my anger and rage. Chapter 8: Daddy's Girl (Lily POV) The drive to the pack house was eerily silent. After my father and I arrived at the pack house, my father quickly exited the vehicle and headed to his office, leaving me on my own. I timidly and cautiously got into the beta suite, but I was relieved to find that my mother was already in bed. I decided to go directly to my room and try to sleep as well. Unfortunately, I ended up tossing and turning all night. The look on my father's face when talking to the guards continued to haunt me. When I did sleep, I had nightmares. Strangely, Rose seemed restless too, but other than briefly wishing me a happy birthday after it hit midnight, she did not say anything. I think the main thing that provoked my nightmares and kept me up was that my heart ached for my father. I knew that I wanted to help him with his pain and ease his suffering, but I was not sure what I could do or say to make things better. It has already been six years. If time has not helped heal his heart, what could I do? The truth is, I am not Stephanie and I never will be. The only thing I have ever known how to do for my father is to try to stay out of his way. At least for my mother, I can serve as a literal punching bag to help her relieve her grief. And for others in the pack, I can serve as both a literal and metaphorical punching bag. But, I am nothing to my father: my father has neglected me and ignored the sufferings I went through, but he has never directly participated in any of them. Perhaps that is one reason his pain upsets me more than the pain of everyone else. He is the least awful amongst my current tormentors, and I can sometimes lie to myself that he does not know or agree with how much I have suffered. I know that it probably seems strange that my heart aches for him at all, given that he is someone who, for the most part, could care less about me. However, please understand that for my own sanity, I have chosen to remember and hold on to the good times in my childhood. Of course, there is also the fact that... regardless of how my father currently feels about me... I have always been --and will probably always be-- a daddy's girl. It is just part of who I am. Since I was in diapers, I have looked up to my father and considered him to be my superhero. Before Stephanie died, I never saw an ounce of weakness in him. He was my strength and my rock. I always had an strong desire to make him proud of me. He was always the first one I ran to when I got a good grade on a test, or when I drew a picture I thought he might like. And ...before Stephanie died... he was always the first one to dry my tears when I got hurt or to give me reassuring praise when I felt down. Even though I knew Stephanie was his favorite... even though I knew Stephanie's accomplishments would always be greater, and that he would always be more proud of her... those little things mattered to me. I lived for those moments. Sigh. By 5:30 am, I gave up on any hope of further sleep. Stephanie's first remembrance event was not scheduled until 11 am, so I knew I had a little bit of time. Eager to take advantage of that time and also avoid my mother, I took a quick shower, packed a small backpack, and headed out of the house. Predictably, my feet led me to the waterfall that I had shifted in front of six years ago. I have come here at least twice a year since Stephanie died, usually on her birthday and death anniversary. The waterfall brings me an odd sense of peace. As beautiful as it is, I do not know anyone else who comes here. Perhaps that is why I like it so much. I sighed. "It is easy to tell myself that when I am away from the pack and not having to cope with the consequences. It is a lot harder to believe that I am blameless when everyone around me is crying and upset all the time. You saw my dad last night. That nearly broke me. He is still hurting so much." "That does not make any of it your fault," Rose protests. "Rose, the day before Stephanie died, I prayed that the Moon Goddess stop Stephanie from continuing to hurt me." "She was not hurting you, Lily. She was torturing you. There is nothing wrong with you praying that it stop." "There is if it cost Stephanie her life." "Lily, you are not giving the Moon Goddess enough credit. You are smarter and stronger than this. You need to stop with the emotional vomit and ---" Suddenly Rose stops talking through the link. She is pacing back in forth in my head. I have no idea what is going on, until the overwhelming scent of vanilla and coffee beans hits my nose. "Mate! Lily, our mate is here! Mate, mate, mate, mate, mate!!!" I stand, dust the ashes off of my jeans, and turn around. My heart drops when I recognize the werewolf standing about 200 feet away from me. This has to be a joke. This cannot be happening.	LEARN_MORE	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&u	Massive story	https://www.facebook.com/61560932294131/	0	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	getokn.com	DCO	https://getokn.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=10745&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448916543_502070082268628_4383741934976369995_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WjiC2JWW_50Q7kNvgHoXV8w&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AKEfI3OeTuS4o0X6_6mdBRd&oh=00_AYCp8Het1dZlh9MhdhtlrlAooMNdxXw30XM0jOd6hNMxHw&oe=67306610	PERSON_PROFILE	Massive story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,352,045	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2350504}'	No	2024-11-05 16:20	active	1723	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	Two years of marriage, and I'd never set foot in my husband Elijah's office. Today was the first time I went to his company. After all this time, why was I suddenly entrusted to deliver these important documents? Could it be possible that they’re finally learning to accept me? Taking a deep breath, I gently placed my hand on my stomach. The emptiness from losing my baby lingered, even though it had been a long time since that accident. I still felt lost and fragile, wishing for solace that never came. I missed my husband's presence, longing for a comforting word or touch. But he and his family remained distant and uninvolved, leaving me to recover on my own. Now, I was about to step into Elijah’s world — his beloved company. My heart skipped a beat as I entered Elijah's large, elegant office. The room was tastefully decorated, with rich mahogany furniture and a large sign that said Sinclair Realty Group. But what made me stop in my tracks was the sight of my husband huddled with an attractive blonde over some papers. Their shoulders were touching, their cheeks almost brushing against each other. What is going on? I thought in alarm. Suddenly, the woman whispered something in Elijah’s ear while she gently laid her perfectly manicured hands on his arm. My heart jumped. I heard a loud thud on the floor and realized I’d dropped the folder I was holding. They both looked up, startled. And that’s when my gaze locked with that of the woman. I felt a shudder creeping through my skin. Serena Foster! She used to be a classmate of ours at Fairview University. She also happened to be Elijah’s ex-girlfriend. The realization hit me like a ton of bricks. So this is why my evil mother-in-law asked me to deliver this document! Morgana had probably known that Serena was here now. My husband rose from his chair, abruptly pulling away from Serena who was throwing me daggers with her eyes. “You remember Serena, right? She works here now.” I nodded, my heart leaping into my throat and my thoughts raging in a storm. They’re just colleagues, nothing else, I thought, but not with full conviction. Elijah wouldn’t cheat on me, would he? All this time, I’d remained hopeful that he could still fall in love with me. But now, with Serena in the picture, time might just be running out for us. “So why are you here?” Elijah asked, a frown creasing his brow. “Your mom asked me to deliver this,” I explained, hastily picking up the folder and handing it to him. Then narrowing my eyes at Serena, I waited for him to explain why they were working closely, or to at least introduce me as his wife. But much to my dismay, he didn’t. It felt as though my heart was being squeezed tightly, as it dawned on me that he’d never really introduced me to anyone as his wife. Ever. “Sophia, you look shaken up. Didn’t you know Elijah hired me to work here?” Her voice dripped with sarcasm. “Apparently, we make a great team. Funny, I don’t recall seeing you here before.” She was purposely rubbing it in my face, and I wanted to slap that smile away from her face. She then added, “Oh, right, you don’t know anything about business. You might just mess things up.” “I take care of our home,” I said bitterly, looking down on the floor for a bit. I felt belittled, and my husband couldn’t even defend me. Serena looked at me with disbelief and laughed. Just then, Elijah said, “Next time, Sophia, just contact me and I’ll have my assistant come over.” "Fine," I murmured, my voice barely audible, wishing the ground would swallow me up. The weight of hurt and embarrassment pressed down on me, crushing my spirit. My heart thudded as I blinked back tears. He doesn't want me here. Suddenly, Elijah’s secretary came in. “Alice, please prepare coffee for the ladies,” he instructed. “Just black for Serena. No sugar.” Serena’s eyes lit up. “Hey, you remembered!” she exclaimed, obviously delighted. Elijah nodded at her. “Of course.” I watched the exchange with a sinking feeling in my heart. Serena gave me a smug look as if she was reveling in some secret victory. I couldn’t help but feel more depressed. Here was my husband, effortlessly remembering Serena's coffee preferences, yet he couldn't recall something as simple as my allergy to caffeine. “Join us, Sophia,” Serena invited with a devilish grin. “Just like how we used to hang out together in college.” I struggled to contain my emotions, not wanting to break down in front of them. “I have to go,” I managed to say, my voice slightly cracking. “I’ll see you at home.” Elijah’s expression remained unchanged, and my heart felt heavy with the realization of how little I meant to him. The way he treated me had only gotten worse after losing my baby. What did you expect? a small voice hissed in my head. He only married you because he got you to have a baby. You’re the one who keeps hoping he’ll eventually fall for you. As his assistant Connor Hayes drove me home, I thought about how my husband’s mother Morgana had begun ignoring me after I lost the baby. Then one day, she started talking to me again, only to treat me like a housemaid. I fought back tears as the heaviness in my heart escalated. My marriage was falling apart so fast that I couldn’t seem to catch up. When we pulled up the spacious driveway of the Sinclair mansion, a feeling of dread and loneliness engulfed me. I’m back in this prison. Trapped. Helpless. I want to escape this prison! I screamed in my head, glad that Morgana was nowhere to be found. Yet. Running to my room and throwing myself on my bed, sobs wracked my body. And as I cried my eyes out, I felt something with my hand that made me sit up. A small portion of a brown envelope was peeking from under the pillow. My heart tightened, and more tears filled my eyes. I knew exactly what it contained — the papers I’d prepared before. I pulled them out and stared at the title that blurred before my teary eyes. It read: Divorce Agreement. CHAPTER 2 The divorce agreement was written after I accidentally lost my baby. During that time, I couldn’t even look at Elijah’s face without thinking about our baby. The pain was unbearable, so I believed divorce was my salvation. Looking back, preparing the divorce agreement was not a mistake, now that leaving was my only option. My hands shook as I held the papers in my hand. I could hear Morgana’s voice outside. “Sophia!” she called in a sharp tone. She probably heard me come in and was now wondering where I was. Quickly, I hid the divorce agreement and washed my face in the bathroom. That’s when the door swung open. I dried my face with a towel and looked at my mother-in-law. She responded with a cold gaze. She immediately instructed me to do the housework, her tone full of disdain. As I began my chores, she stood there taunting me. “Elijah told me not to ask you to deliver things in the future,” she said with a scoff. “You can’t even be relied on for such a simple task.” Her words cut deep. “When you first came to our house carrying a baby in your belly, it was okay that you couldn't do anything,” she continued. “Then you had lost your baby and you had to spend months recovering and regaining your health. Now you can't even deliver a document, so what's the meaning for Elijah of having you as a wife?" Her words were like daggers, each one piercing my heart. And then, in a cruel twist, she added, “My son would be better off with Serena. She's prettier, smarter, and she even managed to land a job at his company! Unlike you... You can't even perform simple housework that well.” Sure enough, she already knew that Serena worked at Elijah's company. She asked me to deliver the papers today just to make a fool of me. The room felt suffocating, the burden of her words pressing down on me. I felt utterly alone, realizing that no one had ever been on my side. I clenched my fists, struggling against the wave of tears threatening to spill. Sweeping the floor became a mechanical task, a facade to hide my turmoil. The repeated humiliations and frustrations drained me of the energy to fight back or explain myself yet again. I don’t deserve this, I thought sourly. It’s time for me to escape, to save myself. With bitter tears streaming down my cheeks, I rushed to my room and grabbed the papers I’d hidden. Staring at me from the front page were the words: Divorce Agreement. I’ve had enough. Flashbacks of how Elijah and Morgana had been treating me filled my mind. Despite my efforts to be the dutiful wife and daughter-in-law, I’d always seemed invisible to them. I’ve been obedient, helpful, and hardworking… But no one cares. Not even my own husband. I’m nothing to him. He doesn’t love me and he never learned to. That’s the most painful of all. My heart tightened. His indifference cut deeper than any overt cruelty could. And now, with Serena back in the picture, their attention gravitated toward her. I felt more isolated than ever. This is the last straw! I must get out of here, or I’ll lose my sanity! That evening, I hadn’t realized I’d already fallen asleep when I heard the bedroom door open. Something made a loud, clattering noise. I quickly sat up and saw Elijah staggering toward me. He mumbled something about a dinner party as he plopped on the bed and started sliding his fingers down my bare arm. I hastily moved backward, giving him a look of disbelief. He was obviously drunk. If he wasn’t, he would have just ignored me and gone straight to bed. “Hey, playing hard to get, aren’t you?” he said in a slurred manner, his bloodshot eyes becoming more intense. Then without warning, he leaned forward and kissed me on the lips. I didn’t have time to react, though, because he suddenly started unbuttoning my oversized nightshirt. “When did Serena start working at your company?” I asked him coldly. He shrugged, but didn’t stop what he was doing. “Not sure. Probably recruited by HR.” His lips traveled down and then his tongue followed. Finally, the last button on my sleep pajama surrendered. “Serena is such a talented addition to our team,” he remarked with admiration. As I reminisced about the scene I witnessed at the company, my husband and his ex-girlfriend Serena were closely nestled together, sharing laughter and conversation. But I couldn't muster the courage to confront her and ask her to keep her distance from him. Jealousy and pain gripped my chest. I couldn’t believe he was saying all this while undressing me! I knew then that he still had feelings for her. “You know,” he said, oblivious to my disappointment, “she's even outperforming many of the senior colleagues who've been with the company for years.” Even as we locked eyes, there was something in his gaze—a kind of infatuation—that he never seemed to exhibit when it came to me. He’s probably picturing me as her! I thought with disgust. I was so disappointed in him, and didn’t want him anywhere near me. But when I pulled away, he threw me an irritated look. “What’s wrong with you?” he asked, taken aback that I was saying no to his advances unlike before. I didn’t answer. He narrowed his eyes at me. “You’ve been down in the dumps for months now! I thought you’d snap out of it, but you’ve only gotten worse. It’s depressing to even see you.” I cringed at his words, the searing pain crushing my heart. He couldn’t even see how my spirit was being shattered because of him. “Maybe it’s because of the baby we lost…” he mused. Sliding his fingers down the surface of my cheek and then my neck, he added in a drunken slur, “Why don’t we just make another baby?” I couldn’t believe my ears. I knew that whenever he was drunk, he spoke without inhibitions. He was often brutally honest in this state. Hence, he meant every word and that only showed how much he didn’t understand me or the problem we had in this marriage. My whole body was shaking as the misery and fury I’ve been keeping inside rose to the surface. He doesn’t get it. Or maybe he just doesn’t care. I was totally pissed off. And that’s when I blurted it out. “I want to divorce you.” CHAPTER 3 I could sense his mind reeling from the unexpected news. He opened his mouth as if to say something. I expected him to respond, to react, to ask questions. Anything at all! But he never said anything. My heart thumped hard as we gazed at one another — strangers who’d been forced to live together. I had tried so hard to make this marriage work even after we had lost the baby. But it takes two to succeed at this, I realized. “I want a divorce,” I repeated, keeping my voice steady. “I’m serious.” Slowly he nodded. “Yes, sure,” he answered before getting up and disappearing into the bathroom. My heart felt like it was about to explode. I pulled my open shirt around me, desperately covering myself up, as I coiled into a fetal position with my head throbbing. A tear dropped down my cheek, and I quickly brushed it away. This is it. I’m going to be free. And yet somehow, I didn’t feel that ecstatic. His reaction only confirmed my worst suspicions. Now I know the truth — he never loved me at all. He’s not even upset about the divorce! I sighed. It’s time for me to move on. The next day, after eating breakfast on my own, I mustered up all my courage and called Elijah to the study. “We should sign this,” I said without any emotion, showing him the divorce papers. He sat on the sofa across from me, looking at me quietly. His gaze always made me feel a little nervous, but today was different. I signed the papers and urged him to do the same. “Elijah, please,” I whispered, making sure my voice wouldn’t break. “Let's end this.” His face contorted in a horrible expression as he ruthlessly grabbed the agreement from me. But he didn’t sign immediately. He took a long time going over each page while I waited impatiently. Then his phone suddenly rang. I saw it light up with Serena’s name, making my heart tighten. I can’t believe this woman’s timing! But Elijah only glanced at it before returning to reviewing the papers. Perhaps he didn’t want to answer it because I was in the room with him. A myriad of emotions threatened to engulf me. I stood up and positioned myself in front of him with my arms crossed against my heart. “Why don’t you just hurry up and sign those so you can get going? Someone might be waiting for you in the office.” He glanced at me warily, then took out his pen and signed everything. With an angry grunt, he threw the papers down on the sofa and stormed out of the room. Watching him go, I was filled with overwhelming feelings — relief, frustration, anger, sadness. “I’m finally free,” I murmured to myself incredulously. While I was packing my bags in the bedroom, Morgana suddenly charged inside. In her usual bossy voice, she said, “The morning’s almost over, Sophia! Go do the laundry now.” With a sarcastic huff, I turned around to face her. “Sorry, but Elijah and I just signed a divorce agreement. I will no longer do any housework for you.” Her face reddened in anger. I could almost see steam coming out of her ears as she crossed her arms on her pit and scolded me angrily. "You married into our family for two years, no children, and now you want a divorce," she spat out bitterly. I scoffed, not bothering to respond. It doesn’t matter anymore. I can finally ignore her completely! But then, almost as quickly as her anger had surfaced, her mood changed. “You know what? It's actually quite nice,” she said, her tone almost mocking. “Elijah can finally marry someone better, like Serina. Every single day that I see you hanging your head in despair, it just makes my blood boil. Anyone would make a better wife than you!” Her words infuriated me. I wanted to slap away that haughty look on her face, but it would just be a waste of energy. I’m done here. I’m done with all this. Suddenly, memories flooded back of a time when Morgana had shown kindness, especially during my pregnancy with her grandchild. She had been caring and considerate. However, after I lost my baby, her demeanor changed drastically. She began treating me like a mere servant rather than a member of the family. I could never understand why she became so hostile all of a sudden. Sometimes I wondered if it had more to do with herself than with me. That afternoon, I went home to where I grew up. As I settled in, I felt relieved that at least I had a place I could call my own. “Luckily I hadn’t sold it,” I muttered, looking around the living room and remembering my adoptive father. This house is the only connection I have left with him. Night swept in quickly. I was worn out and exhausted. Climbing onto my old bed, I was ready to relax when I received a message from my best friend Kayla. It showed a secretly taken photo of Elijah and Serena in a club, sitting intimately close and laughing together. A chill ran down my spine as I read the angry message from Kayla: That Elijah! You have no idea what I saw! Elijah was out partying and flirting with that Serena, which he never did with you! My heart sank, anger and sadness clouded my mind as I realized he was indeed getting back together with Serena and flaunting her around. Forcing back my tears, I told Kayla: It’s over between me and Elijah. We were divorced. CHAPTER 4 “Aaarrgghh! I so hate that guy for doing this to you!” Kayla hissed. “If I had known he’d treat you like that, I wouldn’t have allowed you to even come near him during our grad celebration! And I wouldn’t have kept pushing you to hook up with him, no matter how gorgeous he was!” Being the daughter of Raven Media’s renowned CEO, Kayla Davis always hung out with high society. She saw Elijah a lot at parties since they belonged to the same circle. We also all happened to attend Fairview University where Kayla and I had majored in Interior Design. Hence, she not only knew Elijah but Serena too. “You should have seen them at the party last night!” she cried out, causing some people to give us a dirty look. Lowering her voice, she leaned forward with a repulsed look. “They didn’t even care that I was there! They were just… Aaahhh! I really couldn’t take it, so I went over there and gave them a piece of my mind. I told them they ought to be ashamed of themselves!” “Oh, wow,” I uttered in disbelief. “But it’s over now, Kayla. I’m doing my best to move on.” Kayla was still fuming. But then, she eventually smiled and leaned over to squeeze my hands. “I’m always here for you, Sophia. You know that.” “Thanks so much. I’m really grateful to have someone who really cares about me,” I responded with a fluttering heart. “Well, you’ve always had my back even in high school. So now it’s my turn to return the favor.” Kayla and I became best friends during our freshman year in high school. We came to know each other well when we first worked on an art project together. We’d hit it off at once, and the rest was history. “Anyway, I can see that Elijah never loved you and he doesn’t deserve you, Sophia,” she went on. “So what are you planning now?” “Well, I’ve been giving it some thought…” I began, suddenly feeling excited for the future. “A few weeks ago, I applied for this postgraduate program at Goldwell Institute of Art in France—” “You did not!” she interrupted me, her lips turning up into a huge grin. Suddenly, she jumped up from her seat and gave me a hug. “This will surely be your big break!” I laughed. “I haven’t been accepted yet, you know.” “Oh, but you will be!” Kayla’s enthusiasm was so contagious that I could already picture myself studying there, exploring France, and enjoying myself. But then, my mood suddenly changed again when I heard my phone ringing and saw Elijah’s name popping up on the screen. I froze up. Kayla’s eyes narrowed when she saw it too. “Go ahead and answer it. See what he has to say.” As soon as I accepted the call, I heard Elijah’s sharp tone of voice on the other end. “You filed for our divorce, and now your family wants cash from me?! Unbelievable!” “Wait, what do you mean?” “You know I’m busy in the office, then here comes your brother with another excuse for needing financial help! He had the nerve to barge into the conference room and disrupt our meeting!” Elijah railed angrily. I felt mortified and helpless. “I’ll talk to Troy.” “Good. Make sure he doesn’t come back again ever.” Then he hung up. I was so shocked that I couldn’t speak for a while. My family's constant demands for cash had reached a tipping point. No matter how many times I tried to set boundaries, they continued to use me and interrupt Elijah. It felt like I had no control over the situation, and it was greatly upsetting. “Sorry I have to go now, Kayla,” I said, bravely deciding to act immediately. She nodded in understanding and we said goodbye. I immediately rushed to the house where my adoptive mother and brother had moved to after my adoptive father Tom Bennett passed away. He’d left me the original house where he’d taken care of me like his real own child. But the rest of the inheritance had been taken by his wife and son. They’d bought a bigger house and I never heard from them again. Not until they learned of my marrying a wealthy man in the famous Sinclair clan. Brenda was certainly not pleased to hear what I had to say. “What did you say?! You divorced Elijah, the billionaire CEO of Sinclair Realty Group?!! Are you out of your mind?!!” Behind her, my brother Troy looked as if he wanted to punch the wall. “It was never going to work out,” I said, trying to maintain my composure. “Just please stop bothering him. We’ve cut our ties. You can’t ask for anything from him anymore.” “Oh, man!” Troy exclaimed with frustration. Two years ago, after I married Elijah, Brenda and Troy came back and pretended like we were a tight-knit family. At first, Elijah was kind and understanding of their needs. But when he noticed how abusive they had become, always asking for financial support, he became impatient and angry. One time, they even borrowed cash in my name and never paid it back. It had become one of the reasons why Morgana was so angry with me. “Did you fight? Maybe you can still fix it!” Brenda said, looking desperate. Troy scoffed. “When I went to his office, I saw him talking to this beautiful, sexy blonde. I’m guessing there’s a third party involved! People who don’t know better would think that woman is his wife!” CHAPTER 5 My heart felt like it would explode any time now. “It doesn’t matter,” I eventually said to Troy. “It’s none of my business now. I don’t care what he does with that woman or with whomever.” Then staring hard at him and my foster mother, I said sharply, “We’re definitely not getting back together, so the two of you should just stop going to him for anything! Just stop!” “But…” Brenda began to protest. I raised my hand to stop her. “Elijah and I are over. Besides, I’ll soon move to France and study there. And since you only contacted me again because of Elijah’s wealth, then now you won’t have any more need for me, right?” They were both shocked at my words because I had never spoken like that in the past. But it was time for me to step up and put myself first for once. “All thing that you swindled out of my ex-husband’s pocket, consider it as your payment for raising me,” I went on in a steady voice. “We don’t have to see or talk to each other ever again.” On the way home, I began to feel a migraine coming. I closed my eyes and massaged my temples as I sat in the back seat of a cab. All of this drama’s taking a toll on me, I guess. But as I neared the house, I felt increasingly queasy and unwell. I realized my health hadn’t fully recovered since the loss. “Could you please take me to the hospital?” I asked the driver, trying to keep my voice steady despite the rising nausea. He nodded and quickly changed course, navigating toward the nearest medical facility. The ride felt endless, each bump in the road exacerbating my discomfort. By the time we arrived, I could barely contain the churning in my stomach. I burst through the hospital doors, a wave of dizziness threatening to overwhelm me. My vision blurred, and I stumbled forward, nearly colliding with a figure in front of me. Before I could hit the ground, strong hands gripped my arms, steadying me. Gasping for breath, I looked up and found myself staring into the concerned eyes of a very handsome and familiar-looking man. “Are you okay? You look like you're about to faint,” he said, his brows furrowed with worry. With our eyes locked on each other, before I could even reply, a look of recognition crossed his features. “Oh, wait! It’s you. Sophia Bennett from Green Valley High, right?” I was surprised, looking at him closely. His features reminded me of someone I knew a long way back. “Uh, Daniel?” I eventually said, recalling his name. We had gone to the same high school, but he was a year older than me. “Yes, yes. Wait, let me bring you to our family doctor. You look really pale.” I felt too sick to pretend I was fine, so I just let him lead me through the corridor and into one of the clinics. He quickly introduced me to the doctor whom he seemed to know well. As the doctor greeted me, concern etched across his face, I explained how I'd been feeling. He listened attentively, nodding as I spoke. After a brief discussion, he led me to an examination room, asking Daniel to wait outside. The examination was thorough, and I appreciated the doctor's calming demeanor. Afterward, he suggested some basic tests to determine the cause of my symptoms. “How are you feeling now?” Daniel asked kindly once I sat down beside him in the waiting area. “A little better, but still kinda dizzy,” I answered honestly. “Thanks for the assistance, but it’s okay if you have somewhere to be. You’ve already done too much for me.” “Oh, it’s okay,” he said with a smile. “Unless you don’t want me here.” “It’s nothing like that, of course!” I quickly replied. “Thanks for accompanying me. It feels good to have someone to talk to while I’m here.” “Well, I’m all ears. People say I’m a good listener.” I beamed at him, his presence a comforting anchor in the sterile hospital environment. Chuckling, I said, “I don’t really know you, Daniel…” “You know my name. That’s a start.” His grin seemed to brighten up the surroundings, and I just felt immediately comfortable with him. I couldn't help but feel a sense of familiarity and trust wash over me. We hadn't been close in high school, but something about his calm demeanor and genuine concern made me want to open up. “I remember… Daniel Pierce…” I began, smiling. I could feel my headache and nausea diminishing. “High school jock, but a bit geeky and always at the top of the class.” He laughed. “You’ve got a good memory, Sophia Bennett. I remember you too — the smart, quiet, very talented artist whom all the boys noticed but never had the nerve to approach.” I laughed too at his astonishing description of me. “You’re joking!” “No, it’s true… Really! I’m sure you’ve managed to get yourself a very good-looking husband. Let me guess, a CEO?” He was kidding, but hitting close to home made me frown as I remembered Elijah. “Good-looking, yes. CEO, yes. But husband? Not anymore.” “Oh.” His expression changed immediately. “I’m sorry to hear that.” “You know, it's been a rough few months,” I began tentatively, twiddling my thumbs in my lap. “I'm actually going through a divorce, and my family... they keep asking for cash from my ex-husband, which just complicates things even more.” Daniel's expression shifted to one of empathy, and he nodded, encouraging me to continue. “And then I lost my baby...It's been tough, physically and emotionally. I just feel like I'm carrying the weight of the world on my shoulders, you know?” He nodded in understanding. “I’m so sorry to hear all that, Sophia. But you seem like a really strong woman. I’m sure you can get back on your feet in no time. Usually, it helps to be in a change of environment. Have you considered that?” “Yeah, starting anew in a foreign land,” I answered, thinking about my application in France. “Hmm… sounds like a pretty bold move," Daniel remarked, his eyes reflecting admiration and amusement at the same time. “It takes courage to make such a big change.” I smiled weakly. “Actually, I've applied for graduate studies in France. It's something I've always wanted to do.” Daniel's eyebrows shot up in surprise. “Really? That's incredible! I recently got accepted at the Goldwell Business School in Paris…” My jaw dropped. “What? I’m planning to go to the Goldwell Institute of Art!” He looked at me with astonishment. “What are the odds, huh? Looks like we’ll be seeing more of each other. Those institutions share practically the same campus.” I couldn't believe the coincidence, though I was still feeling down. “That’s really… something else.” “Surely you’ll get in. Where do you plan to stay in Paris?” “The Latin Quarter, of course. I’m looking at an apartment there, since it’s where most students live.” Daniel chuckled. “And it looks like we’ll be neighbors too. I think we were meant to cross paths again right now, right here.” He gave me a lopsided grin. “Who knows? Maybe we’re destined to explore France together! When you book your plane ticket, let me know. Let’s fly together. I mean, if that’s alright with you?” His offer warmed my heart, and for the first time in a long while, I felt a glimmer of hope. “Thank you, Daniel…” Suddenly, I heard my name being called by the assistant, motioning for me to come back into the clinic. “Miss Sophia Bennett?” she informed me. “Your test results are here.” CHAPTER 6 Daniel followed me into the doctor's office, providing support. The doctor smiled warmly at us, his expression giving nothing away. “Well, Sophia,” he began, his tone measured, “the results are in. Congratulations to you both.” I felt a rush of confusion and disbelief. “You’re going to be parents. Congratulations!” the doctor added. I’m… pregnant?! How could that be? My last baby had left me only months ago. Even I just signed divorce papers with Elijah, and now I'm carrying his child? The room spun around me as embarrassment flooded my cheeks. Probably because he was mistaken for the baby's father, Daniel looked surprised but did not contradict the doctor. “Other than that, you’re perfectly healthy, Sophia,” the doctor assured me. He went on to discuss some things with Daniel, but I hardly heard them talking. My heart pounded crazily, and my mind felt fuzzy. Once again, I felt like I was caught up in a weird dream. None of it was real. Daniel was quiet as we left the hospital. I didn’t know what to say either. “Let me drive you home, Sophia,” he offered once we were outside. His eyes were filled with concern for me. I was just too tired and confused to say no, so I simply nodded. He did not ask any questions, and I was glad. What am I going to do? I asked myself in silence while in the car, feeling the panic rising in my throat. This is the worst timing ever. Elijah and I just got divorced, and I’m supposed to have a whole new life ahead of me. Anxiety took over me. Everything was about to change again. If I have this baby, it won’t have a father, I thought bitterly. And how can I take care of it on my own while living in a different country where I don’t have anyone to help me? My hand moved toward my tummy. There was no baby bump yet, but knowing that there was a little one growing inside gave me chills. Suddenly, I remembered how painful it had been to lose my baby before. This is a blessing, a second chance for me to become a mother. Would I want to risk losing another baby? Slowly I began to calm down. I took deep breaths until my head began to clear. This is a miracle, I told myself. I should be grateful. As I rubbed my belly, I spoke in my mind. I’m so sorry, baby. It’s just all too sudden. But I know that I’m going to take care of you and love you with all my heart. Days flew by, bringing a welcomed calm without Elijah, Brenda, and Troy in the picture. However, internally, I remained in turmoil. Then, the news I had been eagerly awaiting arrived—I had been accepted into my dream university to study art and design once more! Despite the uncertainty of juggling studies with a baby, I couldn't let this opportunity slip away. In just a week’s time, I found myself waving goodbye to Kayla at the airport. “Call me when you get there!” she said, her eyes gleaming with tears. It was the first time we would be apart for a long time, and we were like sisters. As I settled into my seat on the airplane, bound for Paris, excitement and nervousness mingled within me. The prospect of starting a new life in a different country threatened to overwhelm my senses. The plane began its ascent, lifting off the ground. I felt a wave of panic wash over me. Beside me, Daniel sensed my unease and reached over, gently squeezing my hand. “Everything will be okay,” he reassured me. “I'm here. We'll do this together.” His words were a comforting balm to my anxious soul, and I found great comfort in his presence. As we chatted throughout the plane ride, ate together, fell asleep, and then chatted some more, I began to relax and come to terms with the situation. I can do this, I thought with more confidence. Then touching my tummy, I silently whispered, You’re my lucky charm, my baby. By the time we landed safely, Daniel and I were like old buddies. I was truly grateful that he was with me. As the cab wound through Paris, iconic landmarks flashed past—the Eiffel Tower dominating the skyline, the majestic Louvre in the distance, and quaint streets bustling with cafes and shops. Despite my worries, the beauty of the city had me momentarily elated, filling me with a sense of excitement and wonder. Beside me, Daniel seemed entranced, his eyes wide with wonder. Soon, we were unloading my bags at my new apartment. It was semi-furnished, and I was immediately drawn to the light blue walls and the inviting white sofa. But my favorite part of all was the large window that gave me a fantastic view of the busy city street below. This was it—the start of my new life in Paris. I turned to Daniel, who was looking around the apartment with a satisfied smile. “Looks like you've got yourself a nice little place here,” he remarked, glancing back at me. "Yeah, I think I'm going to like it here," I replied. Daniel chuckled. “Just remember to take it easy, okay? You've had a long journey.” I rolled my eyes. “I'm fine, Daniel. I'm not going to keel over from exhaustion.” He raised an eyebrow, and then grinned. “I'm just saying, you’ll be too heavy for me to carry if you collapse!” I threw the throw pillow at him jokingly. “Oh, shut up.” We both laughed. He added, “You need to get some beauty sleep, Sophia. I'm sure you'll want to look your best when you meet your new classmates.” “Oh, so now you're concerned about my appearance?” Daniel grinned. “Hey, a little rest never hurt anyone. And who knows, maybe you'll meet a cute French guy who'll sweep you off your feet.” I playfully nudged him. “I think I'll pass on that, thank you very much. I'm here to focus on my studies, not my love life.” He appeared pleased with that statement. “Fair enough,” he answered with a teasing smile. “But you never know what could happen. Paris is the city of love, after all.” I felt a little flutter in my heart, wondering if I could learn to look at him as more than a friend. Perhaps it's more accurate to say he's akin to a brother rather than just a friend. The assistance he's provided far exceeds anything I've received from Elijah in years. Sighing, I went over to my bags. “Come on, just help me unpack already so we can check out your apartment next.” As we were unpacking, my phone rang. I figured it was Kayla so I asked Daniel to answer it, showing him that my hands were full at the moment. “Hello?” I heard Daniel say. He put the call on speaker mode. “Who the hell is this? Where's Sophia?” a very familiar male voice demanded, his tone aggressive and impatient. My heart felt like it had just plummeted to the ground. I felt my whole body trembling when Daniel handed the phone to me. I didn't have to hold the phone to my ear to hear Elijah's furious growling, "Sophia, YOU CAN'T just walk away like this! Where the hell are you now?! Without my permission, you are not allowed to go anywh...." I pressed the button to end the call without hearing his entire words, calming my quivering heart with a big and deep breath. It's true that Elijah has never been very considerate or tender with me, but he hasn't really stepped on me rudely either. It's just that lately, he's been indifferent to me. Anyway, he'd never been as emotionally cranky as he was now. Did my leaving make him care? No, don't be silly, Sophia, he can be with Serena again now. He's free. How do you expect that he would care about you, a woman he had never loved? Daniel noticed my paradoxical anxiety. "Who is he?" Daniel inquired. But I could see in his eyes that he clearly knew the answer to that question. I sighed, "My husband. No, ex-husband."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	831	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	thebvhwysgng.com	VIDEO	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=12887&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/452666552_502371122167732_1643597781871066527_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=nSugA9u2paYQ7kNvgH04hhR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ARANhaZMjIF2AZxE5QesuxL&oh=00_AYAU8XlWdJKlIJYQVkxE_Znqe-B4A6IPRGTIyksXNwNZqg&oe=673080DA	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,350,064	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2350063}'	No	2024-11-05 16:04	active	1723	Reserve Your Seat Today	Want a chance to learn from some of the best YouTubers our there?🤯 Right now, you can reserve your seat in our upcoming webinar + gain FREE access to our YouTube Guide. This is your time to hear from 𝙩𝙝𝙚 𝙚𝙭𝙥𝙚𝙧𝙩𝙨 and gain priority access to the TubeBuddy Accelerator.🚀 𝗧𝘄𝗼-𝗛𝗼𝘂𝗿 𝗪𝗲𝗯𝗶𝗻𝗮𝗿: Join our TubeBuddy accelerator and get ready to learn from Creators who have taken channels to the next level and have amassed over 40M+ views. 𝟭-𝗬𝗲𝗮𝗿 𝗼𝗳 𝗧𝘂𝗯𝗲𝗕𝘂𝗱𝗱𝘆 𝗟𝗲𝗴𝗲𝗻𝗱: Get a full year of our most powerful tools with the TubeBuddy Legend license. Unlock features designed to grow your channel, streamline your process, and maximize your impact. 𝗪𝗼𝗿𝗹𝗱 𝗖𝗹𝗮𝘀𝘀 𝗜𝗻𝘀𝘁𝗿𝘂𝗰𝘁𝗼𝗿𝘀 : Learn directly from industry-leading creators who’ve mastered the game. They’re here to share the exact methods and insights that have driven their success. 𝗣𝗿𝗼𝘃𝗲𝗻 𝗧𝗿𝗮𝗶𝗻𝗶𝗻𝗴 𝗠𝗮𝘁𝗲𝗿𝗶𝗮𝗹𝘀: Walk away with training materials that work. These resources are designed to provide long-term value, guiding you step-by-step toward measurable results.	SIGN_UP	http://fb.me/	TubeBuddy	https://www.facebook.com/TubeBuddy/	41,529	1969-12-31 18:00	Sign up	fb.me	IMAGE	http://fb.me/	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465816984_1712018256257538_7953049858287938308_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=NiE4aorSqvcQ7kNvgHsV6bI&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Alw52hP40u3FijSnRxS7wYA&oh=00_AYBy6JgkLB7iw1N2swCc3LBDfJ4aZK652lRGScAiBeArog&oe=673074CD	PERSON_PROFILE	TubeBuddy	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 297 of 341, showing 20 record(s) out of 6,801 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads for Sweeps on 2024-11-02